The Legend of the God-Hunter

by BobThePlaneswalker

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia, Nightmare Moon, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Adventure
Length: 125993

Where did the Royal Pony Sisters come from? Are there others like them? If so, are they as wonderful and caring as the Sisters? Whether Equestrians wanted to know or not, they're fated to find out.

Where did the Royal Pony Sisters come from? Are there others like them? If so, are they as wonderful and caring as the Sisters?

These are some questions that Equestrians never really thought, or cared to ask. The Sisters did everything they could to make their lives wonderful. That's all they needed to know.

For the Sisters this was a marvelous phenomenon. It made forgetting that they even had pasts at all quite an easy task.

Unfortunately, one does not always need to ask a question to get the answer.

Published 2012-10-03 07:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-04-28 02:09:13 UTC

An Uninvited Guest

Twilight climbed up the stairs to the princesses' offices. Each step she conquered seemed to grasp onto her leg, refusing with even more determination than the step before to let her continue. Her throat was sore, her head throbbed and her eyelids were constantly casting her into darkness. Her in depth experience with all-nighters was probably the only thing that kept her from toppling over.

She tried to think of a phrase that would best describe how busy she had been but “Intense never-ending insanity” was best she could come up with and it just didn't seem to do the trick. After she had matched her friends up with tasks that would allow them to best assist Luna, provided her assistance with the statement pertaining to Celestia's exile, and confirmed with the search party that she was still minus one scaly assistant, she had found herself changing course from her bed where some much needed rest awaited her to Luna's office where the princess had apparently locked herself away. It seemed that rest was still a ways off for Twilight.

She reached the top of the stairs. To her right stood a sturdy door with a quarter moon insignia printed on it. On the ground, to the side of the door sat a tray with a glass of orange juice, two pancakes, and one piece of buttered toast. She approached the door and gave it a few knocks. “Princess, it's Twilight.”

There was no response. She inspected the tray. The pancakes were cold and the toast had become dry. She knocked a little louder. “Hello? Luna please, may I come in? I'm worried about you.”

It was only after she had entertained the thought of breaking down the door that she was met with the metallic clack of the locking mechanism. She pressed the door open revealing an alicorn buried in enough crumpled up parchment to fill the courtyard. She walked in and closed the door behind her. “This was waiting outside for you.” She levitated the tray towards Luna.

Luna looked up from her paper revealing what was most likely the only face in Equestria that looked worse than Twilight's right now. Large bags had formed under her eyes, there were small stains running from the corners of her mouth down her neck, and her mane waved in stringy strands instead of it's usual groomed stream. “Oh yes, that's right. I had forgotten about that.” She grasped it in her aura and pulled it over. She looked at her desk for an open spot but little more than an inch of wood could be seen peeking through the sea of paper. She resigned to flattening out a section and resting the tray uneasily upon it.

“Princess... are you okay?” Twilight asked.

Luna gazed upon her with bloodshot eyes. For a moment she sat still, looking in Twilight's direction but her focus adrift somewhere in her mind. Eventually she cleared her throat and returned to her work. “I am fine Miss Sparkle. Just a rough morning is all. What news do you have for me?”

Twilight considered pressing the issue further but she couldn't find the courage. Luna's natural lack of patience combined with her dire mental state made prying a terrifying task. “Well, I've got the girls all assigned to tasks that will best utilize their strengths.”

“Good.”

“The castle seems to be in order, no disaster brewing as far as-”

Snap!

Luna glared at from her broken quill to the splotch of ink on her paper. With a growl she smashed the paper and tossed it into the mountain behind her. She groaned, slumped down onto her desk, and covered her head with her hooves.

Twilight seated herself. “Luna please, talk to me. What's going on?”

“I caphot fo fis fwiwight farkle.”

“What?”

Luna pulled her head out from her legs and resumed her proper seating. “I have not even had the job a full day and already I've made a mess of everything.”

“What happened?”

“Well, right after struggling to bring out my sister's dear sun, I made the foolish decision to appear in Southern Canterlot for pictures with the young ones. I thought maybe it would drive home the whole 'everything is okay' thing. I did not of course realize until I was actually on the stand that the reason my attendants had been pestering me so when I rushed out the door was that the struggle had turned me into disgusting mess.”

Twilight grimaced. “Oh dear. Did anypony say anything about it?”

Luna frowned. “These are children Twilight. CANTERLOT children.”

Twilight shrunk. “I'm so sorry Princess.”

“One even suggested that I was a swamp beast masquerading as Princess Luna.” She propped her head up with her right foreleg. “And that's not even the worst that came out of my visit.”

Twilight shuddered. “I-It's not?”

“Did you know Miss Sparkle that despite our statement, the currently accepted explanation for my sister's disappearance is that I have staged some kind of coup?”

Twilight shook her head.

“Neither did I. A five year old filled me in.”

“Oh princess I'm so sorry, that... that is pretty terrible. But don't let it get to you. I'm sure they'll come around eventually.”

Luna put a hoof up. “Well wait, just listen to this. I rushed back because I wanted to make the banquet for Lord Humphrey's charity. Which I might add, I was attending simply because I want to try to be closer to my subjects than I have been in the past.”

“Oh no, please tell me you got a chance to bathe.”

Luna let out a weak chuckle. “Yes, yes I did. There was no way I was going to forget after being mistaken for a living mass of pond scum. Unfortunately after bathing I was already late for the banquet. This time I was to find out upon arriving that it is taboo to attend such an event in anything less than the most exquisite attire known to ponydom. I was, of course, in my traditional work attire which gravely offended them.”

“Dare I even ask how they responded?”

Luna leaned back in her chair. “Twilight Sparkle, in all my years of life I have never heard any creature talk to another the way those nobles talked to me. Incompetent, embarrassing, moronic.” Her brow furrowed. “What else did I hear? Oh yes, crude, worthless, pathetic.” Her eyes shimmered.

Twilight found it difficult to process what she was hearing. She knew that some of the nobles could be unkind but this was plain cruel. She vowed to find the guest list and lecture each and every one of them. She trotted over and laid a hoof on Luna's shoulder. “They're wrong Princess. They're just too absorbed in themselves to see how hard this is for you.”

Luna stared at the wall. “I got into a fight with them over it Twilight... I yelled at them. Called them a few choice words that I wish not to repeat. Then they told me that they would rather-” she choked on her words, holding her eyes closed for a moment to recollect herself. “They told me they would rather be ruled by a tyrant like Nightmare Moon than a walking disaster such as myself.”

Twilight's jaw practically fell from her head. “THEY WHAT!? Of all the things to say to you on one of the hardest days of your life! Don't worry Princess, I'll make sure each and every one of those ponies comes back here and apologizes to you!”

Luna solemnly shook her head. “No Twilight Sparkle, I deserved it. Besides, they are right. At least as Nightmare Moon I did some things right. As Luna I am just an incapable mess.”

“Luna that's not true at all! You're going to be a great ruler. You're just having a rough day.”

“I appreciate the sentiment but, even if you did believe such a thing, you would be the only one.”

“I DO believe it princess, and I'm not the only one. Your sister believes it too.”

Luna looked at her. She prepared for a retort but no words left her mouth. Instead she looked back to the desk with a sigh and crawled under the sea of parchment. She surfaced with a short drinking glass gripped in her aura.

Twilight felt the hands of suspicion compressing her innards. “Princess, what exactly have you been drinking out of that?”

Luna inspected it. “Some concoction I received as a gift a year or so ago. Scotch I believe it is called. Supposedly it relieves one of their worries upon consumption.”

Twilight face-hoofed. “Oh no...” Luna turned an inquisitive eye to her. “Uhm, that's alcohol Princess, and if you're already upset when you start drinking it, it tends to make things worse.”

“Really?” Luna levitated the offending bottle from the cabinet and inverted it over her glass. They watched the one, tiny, remaining drop crawl its way from the opening. “Well then, we may have a problem on our hooves...”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight returned to the office at a gallop, carrying with her the Princess' cloak, a wash rag, a bag, and a package of breath mints. She opened the door ever so slightly. The sobs of her sovereign escaped from inside. She slid in and closed the door behind her. “Princess what's wrong?!” Luna popped her head out from behind the most recent issue of Glam-Mare.

“Twilight, I'm more than just a terrible ruler.” She turned the article to face Twilight. At the top stood the words “Rate Your Beauty Sense”. Below was a series of questions, each of which had been answered, then slashed out in red ink. “I am an ugly one too!” she wailed.

Phew... Twilight let her shoulders relax. “Listen, you're a very beautiful mare Princess. Those quizzes are nonsense. They're not based on any respected science.” She handed Luna the breath mints. “Now, if you could please have some of these. We can't risk ponies smelling the alcohol.” Luna ripped open the package and shoved down a mouthful. Her eye's widened and she let out a gag.

Twilight dashed for the garbage can and placed it under Luna's mouth, allowing her to eject enough mints to breath. She wrapped the cloak around Luna and cleaned up her face. “Alright, we'll pretend that you've suddenly grown ill and rush you off to your room. If we can just get you inside without too many ponies asking questions you can sleep this off and nopony will ever know that you were intoxicated.” Twilight squared up with Luna and inspected her. “Looks convincing enough. Let's hear your best cough.”

Luna put a hoof to her mouth. “Aheh, aheh” *hic*.

Twilight's eye twitched. “Heh... heh... Oh my.” She gave Luna a wide smile as one small bead of sweat rolled down her head. “Well you're essentially a goddess, that must net us a little luck right?”

Luna Shrugged.

“Oh well. Let's just pony up and do this.” Twilight opened the door to the hallway and walked straight into a young earth pony.

“AAAGGH!” The pony shrieked, almost toppling over as she reared back. Once she had settled into a normal standing position she looked past Twilight. “Uhm, your highness, you're needed in the front lobby.”

Luna looked to Twilight who shook her head, making a cutting motion across her neck.

“Uhhmmm...” Luna turned from Twilight to the attendant. “I'm sorry Miss Breeze but it will have to wait. I've grown very ill... Aheh aheh.”

“It really can't wait your highness.”

Luna turned back to Twilight who sighed. Of course something urgent would come up. Why should she expect anything less from this wretched day. She nodded.

“Very well Miss Breeze,” Luna said, “Take us to this urgentiful matter of urgentness.” She shot her nose into the air in as regal a manor as a drunken alicorn can muster.

The attendant gaped at her princess. However, when she remembered just who's presence she was in she snapped her mouth shut and nodded. “Yes your highness. Follow me.”

Twilight and Luna reluctantly gave chase as the mare galloped down the hall. Twilight kept her eyes on Luna. With each step the Princess' gallop grew sloppier. “Miss Breeze,” Luna called, “must we go so fast? This pace is not easy on my stomach.”

“I'm afraid so your majesty,” Miss Breeze replied. “This is like, the most urgently urgent thing I've ever run into.”

Twilight saw Luna miss her step. Her front legs tied up and she started to fall. Twilight reached out with her magic and grabbed her, halting her momentum. She gently lifted her back onto her feet. Luna gave a sheepish smile and continued after the oblivious earth pony.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The three rounded a corner and stopped next to the entrance to the front lobby. Wails and cries poured out from the doorway. “What's happening?!” Twilight asked.

“See for yourselves!” the attendant sputtered, pointing a hoof towards the entrance. Twilight and Luna slowly approached it and peered in.

Before them stood Reikavra, his wings spread out as he levitated at least twenty of the castle guards in his aura. He flailed them around, organizing them into all sorts of shapes and formations. His face lit up when he saw Luna. “Ah Princess, you're here, fantastic!” He dropped the mass of guards in a heap before her. “These guards have been most unwelcoming.” He turned his head to the side and put a hoof against his chest. “Downright rude to be completely honest.” He waved his hoof across the pile. “I'm sure you have disciplinary actions in mind, so here are the guilty parties.”

Luna merely stared at it dumbfounded. They were sprawled out like corpses, eyes swirling around in their heads. She turned a furious glare on Rei. “You have a lot of nerve showing up here Mister... Mister... Mister Dragon-butt-stupid-face.”

Twilight let out a mute groan.

Rei arched a brow. “You've got quite a way with words don't you?”

“Shut up!” Luna snapped. Her horn lit up and she prepared to charge. Just as she launched off of her back hoof her path was blocked by a flash of purple energy that materialized into Twilight.

“Princess remember what your sister said! You have to be smart!” she protested.

“I don't care! He needs his ass kicked!” Luna barked as she attempted to stumble her way around Twilight.

“Even your sister was apprehensive about facing him Princess! He's too dangerous!”

“I'll show him dangerous!” Luna roared, finally pressing through Twilight's blockade. She lowered her head, aiming her horn directly at Rei as she charged.

“LUNA PLEASE!” Twilight shouted, voice quivering with desperation.

Luna slowed to a stop a foreleg's width away from Rei. She glanced in Twilight's direction for a moment before she returned her focus to Rei. She bared her teeth at him, horn beginning to illuminate. He didn't budge. He simply met her glare with a boyish grin.

Twilight warped to Luna's side and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Please Luna. We've already lost Celestia, we can't lose you too... We need you.”

Luna abandoned her glare to meet Twilight's eyes. She pointed a hoof to Rei, pressing it against his chest, “He...” She turned to him, then back to Twilight. “I...” The unicorn's gaze remained stern and hopeful, never once relenting. Luna bit at her lip. “Fine.” She sat down and the aura around her horn faded. “I suppose I'll be enduring you for the time being.”

Rei smiled and pulled his forelegs together. “Oh how wonderful. It always makes me feel so good when an issue is resolved without violence.”

“How about my sister? You get butterflies when you 'resolved' the situation with her?”

“Was there any violence?” he asked.

Luna scoffed. “Threats are no better.” She pressed a hoof against his chest. “You are a brute and I want you out of my sight.”

“But I reeeaaaally need to talk to you,” he countered.

“I have no interest in ANYTHING you have to say.”

Rei frowned and stared at her, hopeful that she would change her mind. When she showed no signs of reconsidering he rose to his feet and began a slow walk towards the exit. “If that is what you wish, but you should know that my only intention was to provide you with information.”

Luna's glare narrowed as she followed his movement. “What kind of information?”

He stopped and looked back to her. “Well, the actions I must take to fulfill my duties to the mortals will have a significant impact on you and your subjects. I wanted to give you an overview of what those actions were so you could prepare. But alas...” he mused, continuing his walk towards the exit.

Luna watched him for a moment, lightly tapping her hoof on the ground. “Fine, I'll hear it. But be quick about it. My patience is limited.”

He turned back around and bowed to her. “You're too kind Umarak.”

Twilight tapped Luna on the shoulder. Rei's arrival was an interesting development to say the least but her primary objective was still to keep Luna from enduring any more public humiliation. “Um, Princess, maybe we should take this somewhere more private.”

Luna looked a bit perplexed. “I'm not sure I follow you Miss Sparkle.”

“Uhhh...” Think Twilight! “Well, you see, if we talk out here some poor pony may hear and tell others. Then it will be a rumor and we all know how rumors tend to grow more extravagant and less truthful. Equestria would be better off if you were the one to tell them whatever he tells us. Not a friend of a friend.”

“Hmm.” Luna looked over the twenty or so guards trying to untangle themselves from one another. “You make a good point Twilight Sparkle.” She motioned to Miss Breeze who was attempting to get a guard's wing free from another's headpiece. “Miss Breeze!”

She jumped to attention, abandoning the pegasus. “Yes your highness?”

“Would you please run ahead of us and have the throne room cleared?”

“Yes of course!” she stammered before dashing down the hall.

“Well let us follow her.” Luna said.

Rei nodded. He watched as she avoided the imperative moving of her feet.

Twilight positioned herself at her side. “I've got you princess,” she whispered.

Luna raised herself cautiously, focusing all her energies on maintaining her composure. “This way.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Miss Breeze had done well. By the time they arrived the throne room was completely devoid of ponies. Breeze approached Luna and the others. “Here you are your majesty. Is there anything else I can do?”

Luna shook her head. “No I don't think so. Ensure that those poor guards are all alright I suppose.”

She nodded. “As you wish.” She nervously glanced at Rei. He gave a shallow bow, causing her to dart her eyes away and dash down the hall.

“Thank you Miss Breeze!” Luna called after her. She turned to Rei. “Well, here we are. Do not make yourself comfortable; you will not be staying.”

He smirked as he meandered in. “I'm starting to see where your guards get their hospitality from.”

Luna and Twilight entered behind him and shut the doors. Luna passed Rei and took a seat at the throne. “Talk,” she demanded.

He took a seat in front of her. “As you wish Princess. Are you familiar with Caltroth's Calamity?”

Luna stared at him for a moment, obviously churning through years of memories to answer. After the silence had become unbearably awkward she surrendered and shook her head. “No... No I do not think that I am.”

“May I describe it to you? It is important that you know about Caltroth's Calamity if you are to understand my intentions.”

“Fine,” Luna replied. Twilight winced as the tone seared her ears.

“Thank you. I'm sure you recall the role of the immortals in this world.”

“Maintain harmony in the forces of nature.”

Rei nodded. “Correct. And that they did. They changed a great deal about our world, for the better of course. So much in fact that a researcher named Caltroth theorized that, were the immortals ever to stop maintaining the balance they had created, the resultant backlash would be catastrophic.”

“Backlash?”

Rei nodded. “Yes, similar to... hmm.” He tapped a hoof on his chin. “Magnets. Think of two magnets with matching poles facing one another.” He summoned a pair of magnets from his bag. “Think of these two magnets as the forces of nature.” He pressed them together. “The force I'm applying on them is similar to the force the immortals have exerted on nature. Everything is fantastic as long as I'm pressing the two together, but if I stop —” he let them go, allowing them to rocket to opposite sides of the room “— bad stuff happens. The Calamity will of course take much longer to gain momentum than the magnets but you get the idea.”

Luna glared at him. “So why is it an issue? Has something happened to the immortals?”

The tip of Rei's tail twitched. “Well Princess, aside from you, your sister, and I, they're more or less... dead.”

Luna's mouth fell agape. “They're what?”

“Dead your majesty.”

“What happened to them?”

“Greed. They plotted to enslave mortals. So, in the name of preserving the freedom of the un-blessed, the blessed were disposed of. Now, with the immortals no longer able to uphold their duties, the Calamity has become a very real threat.”

“Excuse me,” Twilight peeped. Both Rei and Luna turned to her. “I'm just a little confused here; if these immortals are, well, immortal, how did they manage to die?”

“Immortality is not an immunity to death Twilight,” Rei responded, “It is merely the ability to live forever. In other words, it's an immunity to the degenerative effects of aging. We can still be killed by the same unnatural causes that can steal life from mortals.”

“Oh...” Twilight responded, “Huh...”

Luna returned her attention to Rei. “So, that's what this whole thing is about? Stopping the Calamity?”

“Yes,” Rei replied. He rose to his feet and paced about the room. “There are two options available as I see it. The first is to appoint a new Keeper of Harmony that will gather a new brood of immortals to uptake the duties of their predecessors. The second would be to abandon the concept of immortals all together and instead teach the mortals to maintain nature's balance on their own.”

He stopped. “Unfortunately the last two creatures in existence that even stood a chance of being qualified to assume the role of Keeper of Harmony, —” he motioned towards Luna “— you and your sister, are obviously not qualified.”

Luna's eyes contracted to slits. “I remember your speech about my sister, but how exactly am I unqualified?”

“Inexperience,” he curtly replied. “I wanted to see if maybe you would make up for your inexperience with some of your other traits but from what I've seen today, inexperience will be a burden too great for you to overcome. With time I actually see you becoming a great candidate for the Keeper of Harmony. But the Calamity is upon us, we don't have time. Your sister's decision to banish you has inflicted very perceivable damage to your growth Umarak, I canno-”

“How dare you bring that up!” Luna seethed.

Rei stared at her in disbelief. “How dare I bring that up? Umarak you cannot dance around difficult issues.”

Luna drew back. “Dance around?!” She slammed her hoof down. “I am not dancing around anything! My sister and I settled that a long time ago.” She descended from her throne and brought herself face to face with him. “I love my sister, and I will not stand by as you try and drive a wedge between us you manipulative creature!”

“There is a difference, Umarak, between loving another and allowing yourself to be blind to her errors.”

“ENOUGH!” Luna motioned for Twilight. “Come Miss Sparkle. Let us escort our guest off the premises.”

Rei sat still, keeping his eyes on Luna as she moved around his side. “Your sister's mistakes have cost our world dearly Umarak.”

Twilight was just passing Rei when Luna turned to him. Her eyes alone looked as though they would tear him to pieces if given the chance to jump out of her skull. “You will be leaving Reikavra, and I do not want to ever see you in Equestria again.”

Twilight cautiously passed Luna and opened the door. She peaked outside to ensure the halls were clear.

“It's interesting how much love you have for the creature that turned you into Nightmare Moon, Umarak,” Rei said. Twilight froze. She didn't need to look; she could feel Luna's rage. A loud crash reverberated from behind her.

When she turned she saw Luna's eyes flaring with light and her horn operating at full power. She had Rei pinned against the wall, her aura furiously throttling his neck. She scraped him up the wall, giving a small smile as he coughed and gagged for air. The glow from his eyes began to burn, turning them into crimson flames. He shook his head and closed them.

“Luna stop it!” Twilight shouted. She dashed to her side.

Luna didn't hear her. She reared her head back, pulling Rei off the wall, then slammed both forward as hard as she could. His eyes opened again. They were now radiating furiously. He turned a hungry glare down to Luna.

“LUNA!” Twilight begged. Luna slammed him again, and again, and again. His horn illuminated. Twilight jumped in between the princess and her prey. “Luna this isn't you! Sto-”

Luna's hoof struck her across the face and sent her sailing off to the side. “You insolent foal!” Luna cried out with a voice masked in a shrillness that was not her own.

Twilight laid on the floor, unable to move. She had suffered much more forceful blows in her life but somehow this one hurt much, much more. Once she had willed herself to move she slowly raised to her feet and looked back towards Luna.

The princess was in the middle of comprehending her action. She looked at her hoof in terror. Her eyes lost their glow and Rei slid back to the ground.

He closed his eyes and slowly exhaled. His horn's illumination faded and his eyes returned to their normal luminance. “That's what I was afraid of. You're still haunted by Moon.”

Luna turned to him, her face flashed between expressions of rage and fear. She looked back to Twilight. Twilight couldn't help but shrink. Tears welled up in Luna's eyes. Twilight gathered her courage and approached her. “Princess, it's okay.”

Luna squeezed her eyes shut and let out a pained wail. She stumbled to the side. When they opened they radiated white light and her wail flared up with the shrillness once again. She dropped to the ground and covered her head with her hooves. Twilight set her hoof on her. “Luna I'm here.”

Luna pulled her hooves from her face revealing her normal, comforting eyes. When she looked up to Twilight however they became filled with terror. She jumped to her feet and put distance between them. “Twilig-” She squeezed her eyes shut and let out a wail that twisted into a growl as fangs formed in her mouth. She put a hoof to her head and sat in meditation. Slowly the fangs disappeared.

Twilight moved towards her.

“STOP!” Luna ordered, “Get back Twilight.”

“But princess, I want to help!” Twilight said. She continued her approach.

“No, stop, get back!” Luna backpedaled and her horn glowed. Twilight tried to catch her but she was too slow. With a hum and a snap Luna was gone. Twilight stared at the spot where she had been, struggling to believe just how horribly wrong things has just gone.

“Well,” Rei exclaimed, “That was entertaining.”

Twilight turned to him. “ENTERTAINING!?”

Rei looked at her, his expression heavy with a nonchalance that only fueled her rage.

“DO YOU HAVE ANY CONCEPT OF WHAT YOU'VE JUST DONE?!”

Rei nodded. “I have ascertained that Luna's mental stability is not where it needs to be to lead her subjects as they prepare for the Calamity.”

Twilight's breaths grew heavy. She began to look more like a bull considering a charge than a unicorn. “Do you have any idea how hard Luna has worked to get the very little separation from that monster that she has in the eyes of her subjects?” She threw a hoof in the air. “In just a few minutes you have almost certainly destroyed all of that! Not to mention the fact that you may have just resurrected one of the most powerful villains in Equestrian HISTORY!”

Rei simply waved her fury off with a hoof. “Oh come now Twilight, you're making mountains out of molehills. If Nightmare Moon becomes a problem you can simply blast her back into the recesses of Luna's mind with the Elements.” His eyes widened. “Oh, speaking of the Elements Twilight, being a bearer, you wouldn't happen to know where they are would you?”

Twilight stared at him. “No.” She brought her face as close to his as she could given her size disadvantage. “Even if I did I would die before I ever told somepony like you.”

Rei sighed. “I see. Well then, I suggest you evacuate the castle.”

Twilight turned her head slightly to one side, narrowing her eyes as she did. “Why?”

Rei stood up and stretched his legs. “Well if I am to find the Elements in a timely manner I will need to dismantle the castle. And time IS of the essence.” He walked past her and headed for the door. “I wish you great speed Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight snapped in front of him. “You wouldn't... You can't... There's no way you're capable of that.”

Rei looked down at her, lids still draped lazily over the tops of his eyes. “Okay.” He navigated his way around her.

Twilight considered the weight of his threat. The castle was a precious relic of Equestrian history. If he was truly capable of doing as he suggested, Equestria would lose both its elements, and their beautifully crafted symbol of order. There has to be another way, something I can do to trick him or bargain with him. I need more time to think!

She chased after him as he opened the doors and entered the hall. “Why do you even need the Elements?”

“Because Miss Sparkle I can't have Equestria cheating their way out of their early training sessions. That would defeat the whole purpose of progressively increasing the difficulty.” He stopped and approached a large window. He spread his leathery wings to their full length, which, Twilight had to admit, was a bit daunting. “Now, if you'll excuse me Miss Sparkle, systematic dis-assembly of the castle will be much easier if I can see the structure from a higher perspective. He lowered himself to the ground, loading his legs up for launch.

“Wait,” Twilight murmured. He held his position and granted her his attention. “If I show you where they are, will you spare the castle?”

Rei chuckled. “Well if I was to be shown to the Elements, it's only logical that I wouldn't have to tear the place apart looking for them now isn't it?”

Twilight considered her options. She could of course call out his threat as a bluff and simply ignore him. But Celestia, the mighty alicorn who had charged in and challenged the devious Discord, the horrible King Sombre, and even the mighty love enhanced Chrysalis had surrendered to his threats without so much as a spell of defiance. If Celestia took his threats seriously, it would probably be a good idea for her to do the same.

Unfortunately, ever since that rogue group of changelings had stolen the Elements and attempted to sell them on the Buzz Market, Celestia had been enchanting their chamber to ensure that only she had access. Thus, snagging the Elements before Rei found them was out of the question and without Spike she had no means of quickly contacting Celestia.

If she did refuse to help, and Rei tore apart the castle, he had a good chance of locating them. The castle was a senseless sacrifice. Not to mention their remaining unstable princess may try to challenge him outright. Celestia's reaction considered, that may not turn out well for Luna. At least if she led him to the Elements, she could stall and give herself more time to find a way out of this. It wasn't a good plan but it was all she had. “Follow me,” she groaned.

“Yes ma’am!” Rei chirped. He folded his wings up and dropped into step behind her, offsetting her defeated gait with his own buoyant trot.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight and Rei rounded a corner, ending what had been a good ten minutes of walking straight down the longest hallway in the entire castle. Twilight had considered taking the halls in a serpentine pattern the entire way to the Elements, but that would be an obvious tactic and she wasn't dealing with the stupidest creature she'd ever met. In fact she was almost positive that he was well aware of her intentions, her only saving grace being his upbeat mood.

She needed to strike a balance, buying herself as much time as possible while keeping Rei's aggravation low enough that he would continue to put up with it. She decided to chance a comment, hoping to gauge just how annoyed he currently was. “It's going to be a bit of a walk. They're doing maintenance on a few of the more important routes so we've been forced to use some pretty hefty detours the past few days.”

Rei gave a short laugh. “Yes, —” he peered at her through his peripheral “— and yet, today they are so strikingly convenient.”

“Hah! Yeah I guess they are!” Twilight cooed.

“It does, however, give me a chance to enjoy all the wonderful art they've decorated this place with,” Rei reasoned. He approached a larger than life painting of the one and only Prince Blueblood. “Like this. Who is this fellow?”

Twilight turned back, scoffing when she saw the painting Rei was referring to. “Oh, that's Prince Blueblood. He's a reeeeaaalll AAA” — Twilight considered just who she was talking to before finishing her word — “AWWwweeesssome stallion! You should meet him some time. Take him out for lunch.”

Down the hallway, past Rei, Twilight caught a light blue dot skidding out from the corner. She squinted to make it out, silently gasping when she realized that it was a familiar rainbow maned pegasus.

“Does he really sparkle?” Rei asked. He turned to Twilight when no response came. “Twilight?”

Twilight felt a sharp sting in her chest when she realized that he was now looking at her. “Uhh... what?”

He prodded the painting of Blueblood with his hoof. “This creature, does he really sparkle?”

“Oh... umm... no. No I don't think he does. That's a creative liberty that he probably requested.”

“I see.” He looked further down the hall to the next painting. Twilight meanwhile was doing everything in her power to signal Rainbow Dash to take cover, awkward ear movements, twitchy head tips, and even a long range telekinetic tug on her tail. Rainbow got the message and turned back towards the corner only to find herself crushed under the rest of Twilight's Ponyville posse.

“Oh now look at this! Good ol' Starswirl!” Rei exclaimed. “You ever read his stuff Twilight?”

Twilight made sure not to repeat her mistake from before, this time doing her best to keep up the conversation while simultaneously directing traffic. “Have I read Star —” she made a wide sweeping motion with both fore-hooves towards the corner “— swirl the Bearded, are you kidding?”

Rei looked back to the painting of Blueblood, barely missing the elegant purple tail that disappeared behind the far corner. “So why does Count Sparkle-Nuts over there get a bigger painting than Starswirl?”

Twilight glared at Blueblood and his pretentious smile. “You know Rei, I find myself asking that same question every time I come down this way.”

Rei let out an appreciative huff. The bells from the old church chimed. He spun around and inspected the window. “Uh-oh! As much fun as this is, that bell is the reminder that this is a business endeavor.” He looked back to Twilight. “I'll be upfront with you Twilight. I've got about five more minutes that I can endure of your shenanigans before I'll need to resort to my own devices.”

Twilight grumbled. “And by that you mean 'Get me there in five minutes or I'll destroy the castle.'?”

“Well not exactly, —” he raised a hoof and bowed his head as if to offer her a consolation platter “— I may find the Elements very quickly and thus not have to inflict much damage on the castle.” He plopped his hoof back to the ground. “But essentially yes, if you don't get me there in less than five minutes the castle is at risk.”

Twilight remained silent as she analyzed her situation. Rei still seemed to be in good spirits, good enough that she could risk drawing out the trip just a little longer. She stretched out a long frown and dipped her outer brows with mock concern. “We're still really far out, even if we rush the best we can make it in is ten...”

Rei grimaced, pulling his breath through his teeth with a hiss. He materialized a small chronometer and flipped it. He watched as the small sand-particles began to fill the bottom half of the glass. “We should probably start booking it then.” He turned to her. “Like NOW.”

Twilight threw her head into the air. “UUUUGGGGHHHH! You're a real swell pony... thing... you know that?”

He nodded. “Yeah I get that a lot actually.”

“This way,” she growled. With Rei close behind she dashed down the hall towards the Elements, still burning her brain for a possible way out of her dilemma.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight watched as two of the castle guards sank down, their unconscious bodies propped against each other. “You ponies sure do hire some lazy guards,” Rei joked as his horn's aura faded.

Twilight nervously stepped past them. Before them were the enchanted doors that stood as the Elements' last defense. Fortunately she had been able to devise a plan to escape her dire situation. If Rei actually managed to open the doors she could warp in and snag the Elements before he had a chance to get them. Then she could arm the other spirits and put this draconic nightmare of a creature into custody. It didn't exactly have her bursting with confidence, but it was something.

“Now these look like the kind of doors that would guard the Elements,” Rei remarked. He tapped the top of his chronometer. The last few particles of sand fell into the lower half. “And just about spot on five minutes too. Well done Twilight!”

“Thanks,” She responded flatly. “As you can see Celestia put a lot of spells on these doors to protect them from thieves like you.” She turned around to head towards the exit. “So you'll probably want me to take you to the library for a few books to help you break through.”

Rei didn't follow. Instead he approached the doors. “Actually I think I'll just give them a look. See if I can't find a way to bypass them.”

Twilight cursed under her breath. “You're wasting your time.”

“Just humor me Miss Sparkle.”

She rolled her eyes. “Fine.”

His horn lit up as he inspected the doors. He closed his eyes and made small hums and “Uh-huhs” as he probed the magical auras in place. Finally he opened them and rolled them to the upper right corner of his vision as he pieced together his findings. After a moment of thinking he sighed and smacked a hoof against his face. He shook both head and hoof back and forth. “Really Kilia? I... What... You...” He smiled and dropped his hoof to the floor. “Oh who am I kidding. That's so you.”

Twilight considered asking what exactly he was talking about. However, she remembered what was at stake and instead moved into position. She stopped off to his side just enough that she could get a clear view of the Elements when the doors opened. She could only hope that the anti-teleportation spells Celestia would have most certainly put on the room would dis-engage.

Wait, Rainbow! She could call for Rainbow, then she would have a back-up plan. Two chances to steal the Elements out from under Rei's nose. She formed a small ball with her magic and sent it out the door. Hopefully her friends had managed to follow them. She formed the words “He's going to get the Elements. We have to try and get them first when he opens the door.”

There was a loud crack that brought Twilight's attention back into the room. There standing before her was the hallowed form of Celestia, cutie mark and all.

“Princess?!” Twilight gasped.

Celestia turned towards her, one brow raised in disbelief. “Umm... yes. Yes it's me Twilight.” A frown formed on her face. “I've come to tell you that you're the most disappointing student I've ever had, absolutely atrocious. In fact I think I'll banish you and throw you in a dungeon in the place that I've banished you to.”

“Wha-” Twilight's stomach churned. The Princess must have been furious about her decision to surrender the Elements. Just as her lungs seized up she noticed that Rei was nowhere to be found. In fact he had been standing exactly where Celestia stood now. She blushed. “That's you, isn't it Rei?”

The alicorn before her turned back to the door. “You catch on quick.”

“You're a jerk.”

Rei rolled his... her... eyes. “Hey, you would have known it was me if you hadn't been so busy plotting back there.”

Twilight puffed as she observed him. Disguised as Celestia, he engaged his horn. He formed a cylindrical listing of ethereal runes around his head and rotated them. “Cel-Es-Ti-Ah-Ro-Ox” The cylinder stopped at, and imprinted, each named rune in a line along the front of his horn. Once the runes had been imprinted, he stuck his horn into the center of the sun emblem. The hole illuminated and soon the grooves in the door shone with a blinding blue aura.

He pulled his horn from the keyhole and smiled as his disguise evaporated. “Well look at that. Probably beginner's luck huh?”

Twilight made no attempt to respond. The instant she could see the chest she teleported. To her excitement her warp was not impeded by spells. To her dismay, when she reached it, the stand was empty. After landing she looked behind her. As she feared, the chest was in Rei's possession. She prepared another warp but a small bolt snapped from his horn and struck her own. It left her dazed and unable to perform her spell.

The chest floated helplessly in front of him. Nopony to save it, not even a lightning fast pegasus. “You should really work on your subtlety Twilight,” he suggested.

The chest snapped open. She shook off her confusion and reluctantly opened her eyes, terrified to find him holding the only defense they had left. However he wasn't holding the Elements in triumph. Instead he was glaring into the chest. He revealed its empty interior to her. “You, Miss Sparkle, are either very clever, or very fortunate.” He gave it a few heavy shakes as though the Elements had been stuck to the bottom. “Actually, it's probably a combination of the two.”

Twilight stood up and dusted herself off. “Tough break,” she said with a grin.

“Yes it seems that it is.” He stared at the empty box for a moment before he set it down and returned to his perky demeanor. “Well I do have other things I need to attend to. You and your friends may celebrate a temporary victory today. You have bested me. Congratulations.” His horn lit up. “Until next time my little pony.” He gave a short bow and warped away leaving Twilight alone in the holding chamber.

For a few moments she just stood as she processed the outcome. Then she started to let out a few short laughs and before long she had rolled to the floor in joyous tears. By some stroke of luck she had avoided giving the Elements to what currently seemed to be the greatest threat to Equestria's well-being there was. She felt a nudge on her shoulder. When she looked she found six concerned sets of eyes staring down at her. “GIRLS!” she screamed.

“Hey sugarcube, we got somethin you should take a loo-”

“SPIKE!” Twilight screeched. She jumped to her feet and wrapped the lanky dragon up in her fore-hooves. “I was so worried about you! I had Rainbow and the guards searching all over for you! I thought I'd never see you again!”

“Twilight,” Rainbow tried to interject.

Twilight pressed Spike back far enough that she could look into his eyes. “Which brings me to ask. WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!?” An unsettling flare in her eyes accentuated her words.

This time it was Spike that tried to get her attention. “I know Twilight; I'm sorry, but you should really see this.”

Twilight refused to listen. She paced in front of him and continued her scolding. “I gave you my trust Spike, and the first thing you did was betray it!”

Her berating was halted as she found herself caught in a whitish blue aura and unwillingly turned to face Rarity. “Twilight, dear, the letter.”

Twilight glared down to Spike who was carrying a letter in his claws, then back at Rarity. “Yeah, what about it?”

“Spike. Has. A. Letter.”

Twilight's eyes tripled in size. “A LETTER!”

Rarity dropped her. “Yes darling. You REALLY should read it.”

Twilight ripped the parchment from her assistant's claw.

My Faithful Student,

I need your help. Please gather your friends and meet me at the place where you defeated Nightmare Moon.

Your Mentor,
Princess Celestia

P.S. I've got the Elements.

Nightmare's Embrace

Moon floated about inside of her Celestial body, although, floated may not be the right word. Seeing as she had no physical manifestation at this particular point in time she really couldn't float at all and even if she could, her current mood would have certainly kept her anchored to the ground. She was in about the poorest spirits that an abstract and formless being such as her could be in. She had suffered not one, but two horrible defeats. Not just any horrible defeats either. She had been so close! Eternal rule and glory had been dangled in front of her face and stolen away at the last possible moment. To say the least, Moon had not been in a good mood for a good bit of time.

Those damned elements were a barrier she could not pass. A wall she had no way to break through, and no perceivable route around. This bothered Moon the most. She was the only true Queen of existence. A being that was in every way perfect. So, that being said, why in the hell couldn't she best them? For the Moon's sake, a bunch of sappy little friendship obsessed ponies were barring her from achieving her destiny!

How could a being as powerful as her meet her match in a crew as pathetic as them?! It was infuriating! This couldn't be!

She slowed her train of thought. Moping would get her nowhere. Nightmare Moon doesn't mope. Sadness, insecurity, depression, these were her weapons, not her weaknesses. She had to return herself to a constructive path of thought. If nothing else, she had found two plans of attack that DIDN'T work.

A full on assault on the Elements was hopeless. They were just too strong. A fault in her reality that she vowed to bring up to whatever being created it. She couldn't simply tear away one of the Spirits of Harmony either. Their... Moon gagged, friendship was too strong. So then what angle must she take? Every boulder had its weak point. This one's was just difficult to find.

Just then Moon felt a twinge. Something was connecting with her. Her anger, her hatred, her determination, her rage. Some entity was finally feeling these things in such force that she could sense them. She reached out, probing it to see what it was. When she identified it, all conscious thought froze.

It was her, Moon's most prized catch of all time. An immortal, a dark blue, lunar immortal. Moon couldn't help but feel giddy. She had been positive that Luna was eternally out of her reach. Since that second encounter with her she had become so confident, so absorbed in her “friends” that Moon had written her off as a lost cause.

However, now the Lunar princess was consumed with rage, unable to comprehend Moon's entry into her mind even if she was to waltz in with a band of mind eaters. This was an opportunity that Moon could not pass up. Plan or no plan, she needed a body. Abstraction was SO boring!

She entered Luna's mind and began to hinge onto her mental faculties. The princess was angry, very angry. She grasped onto Luna's vision and observed. It was this creature, this strange looking smorgasbord of genes that she was angry at. Looked to be the result of an alicorn who had drank one too many drinks at a dragon's fraternity party.

Moon chuckled. Without even a single prodding from her Luna had crushed that specially confused creature against the wall like a stress ball. This was, of course, no reason not to prod. She latched onto those feelings of rage and hatred and filled them with power. This was her home field, anger, hatred, she could use them like they were extensions of her very body.

Just then she saw her. That frustratingly purple and pink prize of Celestia's standing right before Luna, trying to stop her from exacting her revenge on that worthless draconic mess of flesh.

All of Moon's hatred welled up inside of her. All she wanted to do was punish the little brat for everything she had done. After all, this was the mare that had stolen the glorious future she was entitled to! She grasped onto Luna's nervous system, stealing her vocal capabilities and swung her hoof out at Twilight. “You insolent foal!”

Shortly after striking the insufferable little creature, Moon felt Luna's conscious contesting her control. She may have made her move just a bit too soon. Luna tore her nervous system back like an angry parent stealing the spoils of theft from a little foal. She knew she should quit, retreat back into Luna's mind and re-assume her prior strategy. She should simply lurk in the shadows of her thoughts and stoke the fires of her anger but how could she pass up this opportunity? Twilight was right there before her, no elements, no friends, no Celestia, nothing to save her. Even if she lost her opportunity at seizing Luna, it would all be worth it to eliminate this most resilient plague on her existence.

She pressed against Luna, vying for control of her body. She could feel Luna reeling back from her sudden surge in strength. She was only moments away! She'd be able to crush Twilight and achieve her rule over-... What was that? Her connection with Luna, something about it, was burning at her... like a scolding hot article of clothing. She could just barely discern its origin. It was that love... That sickening connection she felt with Twilight. Her, “friendship” with her. Moon's rage boiled over. She didn't care what it took! That despicable mare would die here, and NOW! She growled, forcing her form on Luna. She was only able to force through her fangs before Luna pushed back with a sizable amount of force, completely dislodging Moon from her faculties.

Depressed or not, Luna was far more powerful than Moon remembered. She finally accepted her defeat and disappeared into the recesses of Luna's mind. Destroying Twilight was obviously out of the question. However, she still may be able to consume Luna's mind. Luna was, after all, under a great deal of stress. Not to mention that, for once, under all the confidence and disgusting love, there was the slightest bit of doubt. This was the widest opening she had seen in the alicorn's psyche in months and she still had some very powerful cards in her possession. She faded into the recesses of Luna's mind, a cold joy emanating from her conscious.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Amidst the center of the Canterlot Watchtower appeared a white flash of light. It expanded and grew into the dark blue form of Princess Luna. The princess emerged a few feet off of the ground. Not expecting the drop, she fell awkwardly forward and stumbled into the guard rail at the edge of the balcony. She hit with enough force that her crown vaulted from her head, dropping down to the bushes below.

Her insides felt as though they were being eaten away. That horrible image of Twilight tore at her heart. The image of the pony who had only minutes before looked on her, not as some terrifying monster, but as a friend, cowering in fear before her like all the others. Was she truly so terrible a creature that she could not hold a friendship with even a pony that studied it for a living?

NO! That was not it! Twilight was simply no different from the others. She watched as the ponies below hustled about their day. They're all the same. All disrespectful little cowards! Why they don't even deserve my respect, much less my friendship!

Luna listened as her mental words resounded in her head. She remembered those words. She had spoken them before. Emotions rushed through her body like a chill after an ice cold glass of water. She gazed off into the night sky and recoiled into her mind.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna could see a younger version of herself storming through the halls of the castle in the Everfree. Closely behind her cantered Celestia. “Please little sister,” Celestia called, “We know tis difficult for thee to understandan right now-”

“I understand it just fine sister!” the young Luna replied, “They hate our work, and they hate us!”

“Sister, no...” Celestia sped up, moving close enough to Luna that she could make eye contact with her but Luna kept her vision straight ahead. “They don't hate thee,” Celestia said, “Thou simply hast yet to learnest how to interact with them.”

Luna's eyes widened. She stopped and turned a glare to Celestia. “We don't know how to interact with THEM?!” She approached Celestia and prodded her with a hoof. “Two months Tia, TWO MONTHS we spent preparing the most wonderful night we could possibly muster for those ponies. We begged them for their time, sent flyers throughout all of Equestria. Told them how much it would mean to us if they would come out of their homes and witness the wonderful night we made just for them. But no, not single one of them could spare even one of their precious nights to come outside and enjoy our painstaking effort!” Her eyes narrowed as they closed in on her sister's. “How dare thee suggest that this is our fault.”

“Tis frustrating dear sister, We understand,” Celestia retorted, “But thou givest them naught but formality. It makes them uneasy, causes them to withdraw their trust.” Celestia laid a hoof on Luna's shoulder, managing to catch her eyes with her soft gaze. “Thou must givest them thy friendship if thou wishest them to love thee.”

Luna looked away, her breaths becoming heavier. She considered her words. However, to Celestia's despair, Luna's hoof rose to strike her hoof from her shoulder.

“We have tried sister. We have done everything that we were taught, and still they refuse to give us their love.” Her brow furrowed as the pace of her breaths increased.

Celestia brought her hoof to Luna's snout, attempting to recapture her gaze. “Please Luna,” She begged, “Please, give them anoth-”.

Luna ripped her head out of Celestia's reach. “No!” she shouted, “They do not even deserve our respect, much less our friendship!” She tore down the hallway, leaving her horrified sister behind, one hoof still outstretched.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna shuddered as she withdrew from the scene. She picked herself off of the balcony and trudged back towards the sheltered area of the tower. She made it to the archway before she fell against the frame. She turned herself until her back was propped against it and slunk down. Soon the back of her head was the only thing that remained in contact with it. The rest of her body was sprawled across the floor.

This wasn't right. She had put all of this behind her. How could she have regressed this much? Images of her victories raced through her mind. The battle with Nightmare Rarity, the citizens of Ponyville surrounding her, accepting her as one of their own. The Nightmare Night just months ago, when her arrival had been met with the little ones charging up to her, their eye's filled with joy, as though they had been waiting all year for her arrival.

Just a few days ago, such memories served as fuel to press her forward, to motivate her to work harder and achieve more. Now they served only to taunt her, sitting just out of her reach, reminding her how wonderful things would be if she could just get a hold of them.

Luna's tail caught her attention, breaking her line of thought. She lifted it, seeing that it no longer glowed with the celestial beauty of the Night Sky. It was instead back to its fluffy grayish blue form. She must have regressed in her dismay. She rolled the rest of her body onto the ground, curling up into a ball and squeezing her tail against her chest.

Had she ever even truly improved? What if the others had simply been deluded into thinking that things could change, when truly they couldn't? What if, deep down, she was still, and would always remain, the angry, awkward, weak little creature that had fallen to Moon's power? Who's weakness had caused them so much pain. Her eyes felt as though a match was being held in front of them. She buried her face in her tail, letting the downy fur absorb the warm tears.

What had they even seen in her anyway? She was a terrible ruler. She couldn't connect with anypony, she couldn't rally anypony, she couldn't even exist for a full week without falling to pieces, forcing them to waste their time setting her straight. What good did she ever do aside from scaring the daylights out of foals once a year and throwing them advice once in a while when their nightmares grew too tumultuous? She never helped adults. How could she? She was less capable of answering their questions than they were. Instead this immortal alicorn who was to them as they were to their foals, needed their direction and guidance to function on a daily basis. It was pathetic...

Her sister's words reverberated from the depths of her mind. “Regardless of what they see now, you have all the makings of a great leader.” Like a relaxing cup of hot cocoa, they brought relief to her anxiety stricken body. She pulled her face out of her mane and let her lips arc ever so slightly upward.

She ran a hoof through her tail as she recalled the warm embrace of Tia. Her elder sister was the very definition of perfection, capable of demanding respect without so much as raising her voice. The champion of kindness, completely unrivaled in her capability to forgive and utterly untouchable when it came to suffering those that rubbed her the wrong way. There were many occasions Luna could pull off of the top of her memory where she had seen Celestia come to the aid of those who had dedicated themselves to tearing her down. That wasn't to say she was weak. Deep within Celestia was a righteous fury that could reign down justice with all the might of the burning sun. She had only seen it a couple of times. It was a rare sight, only coming out of hiding when tyrants attempted to enslave the innocent.

Luna stopped stroking her tail as a thought passed through her mind. Celestia would never stand for something that put her subjects in danger. If truly Luna was as terrible as she thought, her sister would have permanently exiled, jailed, or destroyed her. Certainly she would not have allowed her to return from the Moon or maintain her position as princess. If Celestia saw something better in her, then there was something better in her. There had to be.

Her lips curled into an actual smile and she rolled onto her belly, positioning herself towards the balcony so she could gaze out into the castle yards. She looked down to the gateway, its beautiful golden frame glistening with the results of tender care. The wonderful display caused a memory to skitter through her head. She grabbed at its tiny tail and pulled it out from her stream of thoughts. As she did, a ghastly image of her sister appeared before the archway and soon her memories blended with reality.

She saw her sister standing just a few feet back from the gateway, greeting ponies as they arrived for the castle tours. Ponies surrounded her, eyes wide with adoration. The line looked as though it never ended. Ponies were willing to wait hours for even a slight chance of meeting their wonderful sun princess.

Luna heard hoof steps behind her. She turned to find a phantasmal image of her younger self slowly drifting into the observatory. It stopped by the archway to the balcony, staying just far enough back that it remained masked by the shadows, its starry mane the only thing that could be seen with any amount of detail. Its mane drooped down towards the ground waving slowly even on the rather windy day. It glared out at the spectacle of ponies clamoring over one another to get a shot at conversing with Celestia.

So easy it is for thee sister. The phantom thought, her mental voice resounding in Luna's own mind. Tis as though, for thou, the simple act of existing makest ponies swoon. The phantom's brow furrowed. Tis no wonder we cannot get so much as a look of respect from them, every bit they can muster is spent the second thou stepest within a mile of them.

All the warmth that had filled Luna when she had recalled her night with Celestia left her. “Don't,” she whispered, “Luna please, don't.”

We wish sister... The phantom's eyes shimmered.

“Don't!” Luna snapped. She approached the phantom. “Don't you dare say it.” The phantom continued her glaring, oblivious to her presence.

We wish thou were gone, so that finally thy shadow would lift from us and these ponies might be able to see our beauty too.

Luna cringed. “How could you!?” she shouted.

The phantom let out a snarl as she ripped her eyes from the scene and drifted towards the exit. One day, we shall make it so sister.

Luna warped into the phantom's path. “You monster! She loves you!” It continued towards her. She trembled with rage. She threw her head forward, shouting with all her might. “SHE LOVES YOU MORE THAN YOU'LL EVER DESERVE!” In her fury she flung a mixture of spit and tears at the phantom which passed straight through its ghastly image. It walked through her and melted into the door, leaving her alone, panting. Her words replayed in her head. The realization of just what they meant, and who they were really intended for sunk in.

Luna you wretch... It felt as though the metaphorical matches that had been held in front of her eyes before had been shoved straight into her eye sockets. She trudged forward and fell to the ground. She laid in a heap, saturating the room with the sounds of her sobs.

Lord Humphrey's words sprung from her stream of memories. “We put up with you because, for whatever reason, Princess Celestia is incapable of severing whatever family ties she has with you and simply banishing you to the Moon for good. You're simply lucky that her positives are so grand and so numerous that such a burden is well worth our effort. However 'Princess' Luna, even her favor has its limits. Your ill-earned crown may grant you all the niceties of royalty, but it won't grant you our respect.”

Her body convulsed with each sob. Humphrey's words made it all too clear. To Celestia Luna was, and always would be, her little Umie. Her adorable little sibling that greeted her with childish adoration and worshiped the very ground she walked on. No matter the treachery she caused, no matter who she hurt, no matter how terrible she became, Celestia would stand by her, always rooting for her, always believing that little Umie was still buried somewhere within her.

The others probably only liked her because of Tia. Ponies loved Tia, therefore when she wanted something, they too wanted it. Seeing her happy made them happy. Subconsciously ponies such as Twilight and her friends may have drawn a certain love for Luna from Tia. A love that Luna didn't deserve.

But what about the foals? The thought left enough of a break in Luna's sobs that she was able to clear the tears from her face.

The foals that liked her rarely interacted with Tia, apart from the formal addresses she made to the masses. It was unlikely that these short and impersonal encounters had caused them to absorb her fondness. So why did they like her?

Luna sniffled as she stared at the room before her. Maybe they liked her for her... Maybe the nobles were just angry...

Then again, maybe the foals were just too young to truly fathom her flaws. After all they had never truly seen her angry, nor did they have any real concept of the hatred that had lived within her soul. In truth, they probably only knew her as their generous playmate and defender of their dreams. She pulled her forelegs over her head as another flurry of sobs developed in her chest. Face it Luna, they only like you because they don't know any better.

This time she had a difficult time slowing down. Her body pulsed with each wretched memory of her wrong doings. Her tears had formed into a small puddle. She felt her stomach churn. Her breathing increased in pace as her jaw clenched.

She ripped her forelegs away from her head and slammed them onto the floor, vaulting her body upright. Forget them! Who cares if they don't like me! I'm an important pony dammit! Even if it is just because I'm her sister, Tia believes in me, and I'm not going to let her down.

Sister doesn't think I'm weak. The moment I came back she put her faith in me. She gave me my position along with all the responsibility it comes with. She walked over to the balcony again and gazed out at the evening sky. Remember what she said? “Don't get down on yourself sister, even I get jealous sometimes.” She put herself on the line for you Luna. Now it's time to prove her right! Handle this situation yourself. Prove to everypony that sister's faith was NOT ill placed! Luna's body tingled as her magical energies returned to her.

How would Tia resolve the situation? She thought back to the recent challenges that had faced her sister. The Elements! Grab the Elements, arm the Spirits, beat Dragonface! Luna dashed towards the door. Her magical aura wrapped around the handle and turned it. It reached about halfway before she froze. Tia didn't give me access to the Elements... Why wouldn't she give me access to the Elements?

She let the handle snap back into its neutral position and sat down. Why? She's given me other responsibilities. I'm responsible for raising the Moon, for reporting to her on the status of the dream-scape, I am to be at her side for all gatherings and courts... I have to run.... I... Luna's stomach seized up. I don't do anything on my own... Everything I do, I do with sister's guidance... Does she truly give me these responsibilities because she believes in me, or... to appease me?

A small memory sprung from the depths of her mind, letting her sister's voice reverberate through her head. “Thou art not a burden on me my sister, I promise thee.”

A burden? Luna tried to capture the thought but it sank back into the stream with all the others. She sat, gazing at the door before her as she retreated from reality, diving in after it. There was something important about that memory, something that would answer her question. She chased it around blocks of thought, catching quick snapshots of it as it scurried away. She grabbed at it catching a piece every now and then, enough to get a short glimpse of the scene, her sisters face, the walls, the lighting, but each time it slithered away before she could get a full grasp of it.

Finally she caught a chunk. She saw herself in it, still so small, about twice as big as the average cat, laying in her bed with her face buried in the covers. Was she upset? She tried to glance around to get a better view of her face, but the scene began to blur again. She needed something to keep from losing it. She scanned for anything that would help. What would she be upset about? She looked out the window. The Sky's scene was that of early night. The switch had just been made, but the stars, they weren't right. They were so controlled, so shapely, laid out like a checkerboard. This was not her night, she hated a structured night sky. In chaos there was so much to be seen. A structured sky did little for the imaginative mind.

As she viewed the blurring image of the sky a detail of the scene hit her like a meteor. This night sky, while difficult to look at without gagging now, had been very important to the filly that lay in bed. That filly would wait out on the balcony with her juice and watch the evening sun, cheering it on as a lulled off to sleep under the horizon. Then, when the stars came out she would literally shiver with excitement. When the Moon finally took its place in the sky, she would leap for joy and dash to the front door. When the Moon took its place in the night sky, it meant sister was coming home.

She looked back to the bed as the fog surrounding the little filly cleared. There, in her hooves, was a box. A number of tokens and a die or two were scattered about the floor, leaving a trail that lead from the door to the bed where she lay. The box itself was still cracked open and a corner of a game board hung out of it. When she got a better glimpse of the box, more of the fog dissipated.

“Mages and Monsters...” she mouthed as she read the letters on the front of the box. The night she had that game, she hadn't run straight to the door to wait for sister. She had instead headed to the living room where her newly purchased prize stood, assembled and ready to play. She was so eager to see Tia's face. Tia loved board games but after leaving Ifringale she was never able to find the time to play, nor had she taken any of her collection with her. When she saw that Luna had Mages and Monsters she would be so happy! She would scoop her up and tell her what a wonderful little sister she was. Mages and Monsters was, after all, Tia's favorite game.

The fog around the exit had finally cleared. Luna glided through the door and looked down to the little filly, now sitting at the living room table, her form slowly fading into darkness as the fire died down. She no longer bounced, she just sat, staring at the entrance to the living room with every bit of focus she had. She had waited and waited. The Moon had taken its place hours ago, and still, no sister.

Time passed, and soon the filly found herself consumed by worry. Sister was late. Very late. In fact, on any normal night, she would have been home hours ago. Just as she began to pace back and forth, she heard the rattle of hooves outside. The noise grabbed the her attention and she dashed to the door. Luna followed her and seated herself a few feet behind. It was still a while that the filly sat, doing her best to fight off her fatigue. Her vigilance was eventually rewarded when the door opened to reveal Tia.

It was at that moment, that everything sped up for Luna. She couldn't make much sense of the details that were coming her way. Fillies tended to miss important bits of information when they got excited. Between that phenomenon and the large cloak that covered her sister, she was unable to see her in very much detail. However there was something else that, even through the handicapped perception of a young mind, signaled to her that something was not right.

Tia and the Luna had a very specific routine. Luna remembered this because it was one that they didn't stray from, EVER. Once she received the Moon's cue, she would dash to the front door and wait. Not long after, Tia would burst through and scoop her up. She would nuzzle Luna for a bit, then put her on her back. She would finish up her conversation with whichever pony, or ponies, had decided to follow her home begging for one thing or another and send them off. Upon sending them off she would walk to the kitchen, telling Luna all the details of her day. Once they reached the kitchen, Tia would make her whatever snack she wanted. Then they would go to the Living Room to partake in whatever small bit of leisure activity they could steal away from her responsibilities.

This time, however, Tia strayed from the routine. She didn't scoop the filly up, she certainly didn't nuzzle her, and she didn't have just one or two ponies following her. She had a dozen or so, each garbed in armor and wielding a weapon. This time it took her a good bit of arguing to get the ponies to leave them in peace. She closed the door, and ambled off towards the kitchen without so much as a pat of the filly's head.

It was at this time things became choppy. Luna no longer had full strips of memory, rather only increasingly small snapshots. However, she knew that this scene, while it had concerned the filly, had not derailed her intent. She still wanted to celebrate in the spoils of her discovery. So she prodded sister, followed her about, asking her to come to the living room.

Now much older, Luna could see that Tia was not in any mood for the filly's bothering. However, Tia was a benevolent sister so she endured. She put together a cup of tea, a single cup of tea, and followed her little sister out to the living room. The filly dashed around the table and sat before the game, watching her sister for the flurry of joy that would soon erupt from her.

But the flurry didn't come. Instead she made a simple comment, something along the lines of “That's nice,” and turned back towards the exit. The filly, had she the perception that Luna now wielded, would have let it go and resigned to bring it up another time. But cutting losses is not in the nature of foals and so she chased her sister down, begging her to play. After all, Tia simply didn't remember how fun the game was. The minute she began to play she would remember, then she would scoop the filly up and tell her what a wonderful sister she was.

Tia, of course, declined. Unfortunately for both of them, “No,” was not an answer that the filly was going to stand for. So she continued to beg, doing everything she could to get sister to change her mind. Standing in her way, pulling at her tail, bouncing at her face. Those were only the things Luna could remember.

One thing Luna did know, was that, in the filly's bouncing, she eventually lost control and bounced straight into her sister's lower jaw driving her tiny cranium into it just as she was opening her mouth to speak. Her big sister's jaw slammed shut so hard that she reeled back in pain.

Things at that point got even more disjointed for Luna. She caught a glimpse of Tia nursing her jaw, then one of the filly looking to her sister, eyes wide with terror. Then, for a short moment, the scene became very clear. Most likely because it was at this point that Luna saw her sister do something she had never seen her do before.

The magnificent alicorn removed her hooves from her jaw and slammed them onto the ground. “UMARAK!” she shouted, “HOW DARE THEE! I am tired, I am not feeling well, and I have a lot of work to do tomorrow. The last thing I need is for thee to burden me with this stupid game. Go clean it up, and go to thy room! I don't want to see thee, or it, for the rest of the day!”

At that, the filly ran faster than she had run in her entire life. She had never seen sister so mad. She had never even heard sister raise her voice. Thus, hearing her yell was utterly terrifying. Father had yelled before, but never sister. If sister was yelling, then the filly must have done some serious damage when she hit her. Luna followed the filly, watching as she skidded around the table. With all the speed of a pony fearing for her life, she threw the board and its contents into the box completely disregarding the pieces that scattered across the floor. She jammed the box shut and slid it down the hallway to her room, bouncing off walls and losing pieces as she went.

Luna slowly walked down the hallway, following the trail of pieces the filly had left in her wake. She stopped just before it and listened to the filly's sobs. She took a deep breath, hesitant to go any further. Eventually she gathered her strength and entered the bedroom.

She sat at the foot of the filly's bed, studying the distraught game box, the trail of pieces, and the horribly organized night sky. Each sob from the filly brought forth a stabbing sensation to her chest. She did little more than watch for what seemed like hours. The fog surrounding the scene closed in on them until all she could see was the filly.

Eventually the filly's painful tears ran out of steam and her convulsions slowed. Luna heard the faint sound of Tia's voice and saw a white hoof pierce through the fog to nudge the filly's shoulder. The little mare opened her eyes and rolled over. Like heat rays, they cleared the fog, revealing Celestia standing beside her bed. This time Luna saw a much different image of her sister. Stains of dried salt lay under her eyes. Her mane was disheveled and bandages were wrapped around her cranium, covering her horn and a good portion of her mane. The pieces of mane that poked out from them were black and charred.

The filly looked at her sister in horror. She must have done some serious damage! “I'm sorry,” she murmured, dropping her gaze to the floor.

Tia's snout glanced across the back of her neck in a weak nuzzle. “No little sister, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to yell at thee... I... I've just had a really hard day.” She pulled Luna up against her with a foreleg. “I took it out on thee. Thou didst not deserve that.”

The filly trembled in her sister's embrace. A few small sobs breaking from her throat. “I didn't mean to be a burden sister. I just wanted to help.”

“I know,” Tia said as she wrapped the other foreleg around the filly and pulled her tight. “Thou art not a burden on me my sister, I promise thee.”

Tia just held her sister for a bit, keeping her head flush with her back so that her cheek compressed her grayish blue mane.

The filly let out a couple of sobs. “I wish I was grown up! Then I could help thee instead of bothering thee!”

Tia sniffled as a few tears dropped from her eyes, racing down her cheek and eventually disappeared into the filly's fur. “Do not ever wish such a thing Umie, please. Thy youth is precious, once it's gone, it will not ever return.”

“But I cannot do anything like this!” the filly cried. “I cannot help thee, I just run around and play. Thou art so busy sister, I want to help thee so that thou canst play too!”

“Oh Umie...” Tia gasped as a new stream of tears began soaking into the filly's fur. “Thou art a wonderful sister, dost though knowest that?”

“NO I'M NOT!” the filly shouted, “I do nothing to help thee sister!”

“Thou dost more to help me than thou wilt ever understandan little sister,” Tia said. She ran a hoof through her sister's mane. “For now, thou will just have to trust sister when she tells you that thou art not a burden. Canst thou do that for me Umie?”

“I-I...”

“Please Umie.”

“Okay sister,” the filly groaned.

Tia sighed and pulled her head back to look upon the filly. “I tell thee what sister. I am told that thou hast been making wondrous progress in thy magic classes. Keep up thy pace and I shall soon teach thee to raise the Moon and bring out the night. That would give sister a lovely reprieve in the evenings. Would that be acceptable to thee little sister?”

The filly pulled her face out of her sister's wing and looked at her with wide, hopeful eyes. “Dost thou mean it sister?”

Tia smiled and nodded. “Yes little sister. So long as thy studies do not falter. They shant falter shall they?”

The filly gave an enthusiastic shake of the head.

“Good,” Tia giggled. “Then thou shalt soon learn to use thy mighty magic like sister.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna re-emerged from her memories, shivering as the pieces fell into place. As she had suspected, that particular memory was the keystone. With it in place, years and years worth of memories fell into line. It was that experience with Tia, so long ago, that had taught her two very important things. The first, that her sister's seemingly infinite patience was not, in fact, infinite. The second, that when she cried, sister paid attention.

That second bit of information set up a long line upon which fit so many other happenings in her life, allowing her to see all too clearly the progression. It was shortly after that night that Tia took on the responsibility of Princess of Equestria. It was also after that night that Luna began to see much less of her sister. Even as a filly she could comprehend that this was because of her increasingly rigorous schedule. She couldn't do without her sister however. She wanted to be with her, and so she cried, she wailed, she moaned, she yelled, and for a while, sister paid attention. Luna could now see that she had been the exact opposite of what she wanted to be. When things got worse for Tia, Luna got worse. When Tia's life was at its hardest, Luna became all the more difficult to handle. She talked like she wanted to make Sister's life easier, then turned around and made it into a living hell.

Luna now saw that, even in light of this, Tia refused to give up on her. She put every bit of energy she had left after returning from her struggles to maintain Equestria into her relationship with Luna. She just didn't have enough though, and so she appeased. She gave Luna little responsibilities, little trinkets of importance to keep her happy while she was off battling with Equestria's fate.

However Luna began pushing her away. When Luna pushed, Tia came charging back into her life, terrified of losing her. Unfortunately, at some point Tia had to reach her limit and once she did, she would no longer be able to counteract the separation. Inevitably they drifted apart, and Luna blamed her for it.

Luna shivered. That must have torn Tia apart...

Luna could feel her face wrenching as the stream of tears returned once again. She fell to the ground, trembling. It was all spelled out, right there before her.

Ponies didn't hate her because they didn't respect her night. They didn't hate her because she wasn't as good as her sister. They hated her because she was a wretched creature that caused pain for everypony around her, especially the ones that loved her.

They weren't angry, they didn't hold a grudge. They were the anti-bodies in Equestria's immune system working to combat and destroy the disease that was her. What they did to her was nothing personal, it was simply what they had to do to make Equestria healthy again. To make Tia healthy again. Luna felt a chilling set of tendrils wrapping around her mind. It was a feeling she was all too familiar with. Moon was invading again, and she no longer had the energy to repel her.

She thought of Twilight laying on the ground after her foot had struck her. She thought of the terrified ponies that stared up at Moon as she announced that the night would last forever. She thought of Tia's painful recounting of the toll exiling her little sister had taken on her. She remembered her sister, for the first time in so long, lying in her wings, so weak from despair that Luna had to literally support her lest she fall to the ground.

Not again... Never again... Tia, their subjects, all of Equestria had suffered enough for her. She forced herself to her feet, struggling against Moon's influence. She looked around the room, her mental faculties on overdrive as she concocted a plan. She saw along the sides of the balcony some heavy curtains. She wrapped one in her aura and tore it down, ripping three long strips from it. She wrapped them around her barrel so that her wings were restrained. She pulled them tighter and tighter until she could feel some of the smaller bones in her wings snapping. It felt as though someone had sprayed shards of glass into her sides, but Luna didn't care. She tied off the strips and walked towards the balcony.

By this point, Moon was well aware of what she was doing and fighting furiously to steal control, most likely horrified at the thought of losing such a time tested earthly avatar. She threw visions of Tia crying over her body, fears that her death would leave the aristocracy with a void they couldn't fill, anything she could muster. Luna wouldn't have it though. She held on with all of her willpower, moving closer and closer to the balcony, step by step. With each one she whispered to herself, “Make it right Luna, make it right.” Tears fell from her eyes like droplets of rain falling from a tree branch during a storm.

She forced her hooves over the balcony. “Make it right Luna... make it right...” She pulled herself across the guard rail and relaxed as she slid over the edge and dropped towards the ground. Cool evening air flowed around her body. Her stomach wrenched and her wings pressed against their bonds, instinctively trying to break free. With all their straining it felt as though hundreds of claws were tearing them to pieces. Luna shut her eyes as tight as she could. “Make it right!” she screamed at them. “We have to mak-!” her words hung up in her chest, blockaded by a fresh batch of tears. “M-mak-...”

Kilia's Retort

Celestia paced from one end of the old Ruins to the other. It was a spectacle that, though it didn't look it, was a display of pure practiced discipline. Inside she was bursting with more energy than a foal on Hearth's Warming Eve. It took every bit of control she had to refrain from bounding around the room and charging at phantom adversaries like she was a little filly again.

She had never quite felt like this during a conflict. Not when she had faced Discord, not even when she had faced Sombre. During their respective battles she had felt nothing but anger and responsibility. She certainly felt those now, but this time she was actually eager to get to the conflict's gooey center. Memories of long hours spent staring down her goofy looking little dragon-colt companion as he contemplated his next move on any one of her seventeen game boards coursed through her head. This conflict was different because it didn't feel like a conflict. It felt like those games they would play. A clashing of minds, only the minds were a tad bit older and the board was a little larger and more, well, real.

Rei had made his move and a grand opening play it was. But now it was time for her counter-play. She already had her first piece, the mighty Elements of Harmony in position and had just received a letter from their bearers notifying her that they were on their way to join her. The first phase of her plan was going well. That was only phase one however. There was still a great deal to do. Still a great deal that could go wrong. It was invigorating.

She was stripped from her thoughts by the faint vibrations of six familiar voices. She trotted to the old pedestal that stood in front of the once magnificent window overlooking the Everfree Forest and sat down. Before long the patter of hooves reverberated up the stairs. It was time for phase two.

Twilight was the first to appear. “Princess!” she squealed, immediately teleporting herself to Celestia and laying against her forelegs. “I'm so happy to see you!”

Celestia smiled and laid her head across the mare's shoulders. “And I am delighted to see you. To see all of you, here, and safe.”

“You sure gave us a scare back there Princess,” Applejack said.

Celestia sighed. “I'm sure I did, and I apologize my little ponies. Please believe me when I say that I did not wish to worry you all.”

“Don't worry Princess!” Rainbow Dash said. “I knew you'd be back. I never doubted you for a second.” She puffed out her chest and stood tall, ignorant of the flat looks she was receiving from her friends. “But, hey, if you don't mind me asking, why didn't we just grab the Elements and blast that loser in the first place?”

Celestia chuckled. “Yes I do owe you all a bit more detail as to why I acted the way I did, don't I?”

Twilight shook her head. “No Princess, you don't owe us anything. We all trust you to do what you feel is best for Equestria, but... —” she looked sheepishly up to the princess “— some details would help us understand this whole thing a little better.”

Celestia smiled, “Thank you for your faith Twilight, it is greatly appreciated, but I am happy to explain. If you would please gather around me girls.” Each spirit bounded into position forming a small quarter circle of mares in front of her. They perked their ears up and gazed at her like foals awaiting ice cream. “Reikavra,” she began, “is an ancient peer of mine. As fillies, Luna and I were raised in the same realm as him. That realm was named Ifringale and it was the Realm of the Immortals.”

Pinkie tilted her head. “So does that mean he's super duper old like you?” The question elicited a quick box across the ear from Twilight.

Celestia smiled. “Not quite as old as I Pinkie Pie. As I remember I was born one year, three months, and two days before he was. It was a fact I held over his head like a trophy.” She giggled.

“Were you two friends?” Twilight asked.

Celestia nodded. “Yes Twilight. In fact we were quite close growing up. However early in our young adult lives I was forced to flee Ifringale. When I told Reikavra that Luna and I would be leaving he didn't take it well. Thus we didn't part on the best of terms.”

Rainbow leaned back onto her haunches. “Even if he was your friend Princess, he threatened you, threatened us! Why didn't we use the Elements on him instead of letting him get his way?”

Celestia tilted her head back, allowing her mind sink deep into her vat of memories. “When I knew Reikavra, his life was rather tumultuous. Magic was his outlet, his escape when everything else around him was falling apart. He would recede into books for days, sometimes weeks at a time, leaving their comfort only to practice what he had read.” She lowered her head, returning to the present to address Rainbow. “If he's continued that pattern over the time I've been away, and I suspect that he has, than we're dealing with a very powerful adversary. I don't foresee us getting more than one shot at apprehending him. I didn't want to waste that one shot while he was in such an advantageous position.”

“Advantageous position? How do you figure?” Rainbow asked. “We were all there, and we had Luna.”

“Yes but we had no information on his position. We had no clue if he had any allies nearby, traps laid out, or how powerful he's become. We would have been challenging him on his terms.”

Rainbow rubbed a hoof along the back of her neck. “Yeah... okay... I see your point.”

“Do you think he's evil?” Twilight asked.

Celestia took a long breath. “I'm not sure Twilight. However, he has made it abundantly clear that he has no respect for Equestria's laws or my position of authority. Evil or not, he could be very dangerous and I don't wish to simply let him romp around Equestria. Not before I spend a long time catching up with him anyway. I want to know exactly what he plans to do, and why he plans to do it, before he ever comes close to my subjects again.”

“Here here!” Applejack cheered. She pulled her hat into battle position, situating the brim just above her eyes. “Just give us the word Princess. We're ready to make the move!”

Rarity rose. “Agreed! That brute had no right to talk to you the way he did!”

Pinkie leapt to her feet. “Yeah, who does he think he is ruining a Welcome to Ponyville Party anyway?”

“He's toast Princess!” Rainbow added.

Twilight leaned forward and looked to Fluttershy. “What do you think Fluttershy? Are you in?”

Fluttershy stamped her foot down. “That big bully is going to be sorry he ever threatened my friends!” Rarity and Pinkie both looked to her expectantly. “Oh, and me,” she added, her volume once again within normal Fluttershy levels.

Twilight beamed. “Alright then, it's unanimous. Just give us the word Princess and we'll go show him just what Equestria's made of!”

“Thank you my little ponies.” Celestia stood up. “But actually, this time, you will not be alone in your task. This time, I will be joining you.”

Twilight's eyes engulfed the majority of her head. “Princess, is that a good idea? If he's as strong as you think he is, something might happen to yo-”

“If he's as strong as I think he is Twilight, we're going to need all the magical firepower we can muster. Remember, I am more than just one of Equestria's Princesses. I'm one of its guardians as well. When it comes to magical prowess in Equestria, I'm still top mare.” She winked.

Twilight blushed. “I'm so sorry Princess. I guess I see you with guards so much that I forget that you're the most powerful pony in Equestria.”

Celestia brought her head down close to them. “Don't be. Between us, I work really hard to make sure ponies aren't reminded of that. Doesn't sit well with the comforting-motherly 'swagger'.” She uttered her slang with all the smoothness of an out of touch grandmother. The spirits giggled, doing their best to conceal the fact that her joke wasn't exactly what they found humorous.

Rainbow collected herself and faced Celestia. “So then, what's our game plan?”

“I'm glad you asked!” Celestia said. “As I said, we need to make sure that when we hit him, we hit him with all the magical might we can muster. I don't want to take any chances.” She looked out the ruined window behind her. “I have already sent for Shining Armor and Princess Cadence. They have informed me that they are on their way and will meet us here when they arrive.” She stood up and stepped off the left side of the platform, signaling the spirits to follow her with her wing. They obliged and she lead them past an old dilapidated pillar to one of the room's dark corners.

Standing in the darkness, covered by a blanket, was something that looked to be about as tall and wide as an average door. Celestia pulled the cover off to reveal a rather raggedy looking mirror. The sides were scratched, pieces were missing, and the metal was beginning to rust.

Rarity couldn't help herself. “Oh Princess I don't mean to sound rude, but that thing looks dreadful!”

Celestia chuckled. “Do not be deceived by its appearance my little pony. This is a very powerful magical artifact.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“It is one of the two remaining Portal Mirrors,” Celestia replied.

“Portal Mirrors?” Twilight said, “So, then, if we step through this, will we come out of the other one?”

Celestia smiled. “Very good! That is precisely their function. When we activate this mirror, a portal will be formed between it and its remaining sibling, allowing us to travel instantaneously between the two.”

“Where is the other?” Twilight asked.

“It stands in an old, and intentionally unused, guest room in the lowest floor of the castle's west wing. When Cadence and Shining Armor arrive, we will use the mirror to travel directly into the castle without being forced to cast an exhausting, and potentially detectable, teleportation spell.”

“Princess that's genius!” Twilight commended.

Celestia blushed. “Oh, well thank you Twilight.” She turned back to the mirror, pointing a hoof at its center. “Now, once we've entered the castle the rest of us will remain in the guest room while you, my faithful student, will be tasked with locating and informing Princess Luna of the situation.” The mention of Luna caused Twilight's breathing to halt with a screech. When Celestia looked down she found the unicorn gazing feverishly between her friends. “What's wrong Twilight?”

The rest of the ponies nodded to Twilight. Twilight turned to Celestia but she avoided direct eye contact. It made Celestia extremely uneasy. “Uhm... Well...” she finally uttered. “When Luna and I talked with Rei, he... he... uhm... she... I...”

Celestia's stomach seized up. “Twilight, has something happened to my sister?” she asked, keeping her voice soft despite her growing urge to rattle the unicorn and scream, “LET IT OUT!”

“Just take a deep breath Twi, you can do this,” Applejack encouraged.

Twilight nodded. After exhaling she stood tall and faced Celestia, her determination painted on her face. “Princess... when we met with Reikavra, he used Luna's anger to manipulate her and...” The mare's momentum dissipated and her mouth began to tremble.

“And what Twilight?” Celestia asked, unintentionally allowing her voice to quiver.

“And...” She shrank down and covered her head with her hooves. “He-resurrected-Nightmare-Moon!” She trembled as though Celestia would lash out at her for uttering such news.

Normally such a reaction would have bothered Celestia. This time however, she didn't even notice. All she could do was stare past Twilight, lost in her realization of just what this meant. The world around her spun. Her balance waned and she teetered back onto her haunches. Reikavra had gone straight for the heart. Not only had he neutralized her most important lieutenant, her only true family, and her best friend all at once; he had replaced her with one of the cruelest creatures to have ever stepped foot in Equestria. All the excitement she felt for the challenges that his presence promised evaporated. The void was quickly suffused by more contempt than she had ever felt towards a creature in her entire life.

She closed her eyes and collected what chunks of rationality she could find. “So, Luna, you've confirmed that she is Nightmare Moon once again?”

By this point Twilight had managed to return to an uneasy standing position. “I don't think she is entirely, not yet. Luna was still in control and doing everything she could to keep it that way before she teleported away.”

Celestia grabbed onto that little ray of hope. She returned to her feet and addressed the Spirits. “Then we must act fast my little ponies. We will enter the castle and find Luna. I have an idea of where she might be.”

“Princess?” Twilight peeped.

“Yes Twilight?”

“Rei could still be in the castle,” she murmured. “Should we wait for my brother and Cadence bef-”

“My sister does not have that kind of time Twilight!” Celestia snapped.

Twilight shrank to the floor and her ears fell flat against her head. “Right, I'm sorry!” she squeaked.

Celestia looked at the terrified little mare. Goodness Celestia, what are you doing? She knelt beside Twilight and gently pulled her close with her wings. She laid her head across her trembling shoulders. “No I'm sorry Twilight. Your concern is valid. It's just...” She looked into Twilight's eyes. “This is my sister Twilight... I can't... I won't lose her to that monster again.” She released her and moved towards the mirror. She stared at it for a few moments, contemplating their position. “You girls can wait for Cadence and Shining Armor,” she finally said. “It would be good to have someone waiting to fill them in on the most recent developments. I, however, can't stay here. I have to try and save my sister before it's too late. If she does change, and something happens to the Elements —” She shivered. “— I have to find her.”

The spirits, save for Twilight, looked to one another, unsure of how to respond. Twilight however walked up and stood beside her mentor. “I want to come with you Princess.”

The others looked to Twilight, then to one another. “I think... we all want to,” Rainbow said.

Applejack nodded. “Luna needs us and Ah'm not about to let her down.”

Celestia stood her ground against the urge to hug the very life out of them. “Thank you so much, all of you. There are no words to describe how much this means to me.” She pulled a piece of parchment and a quill from a pile of supply satchels she had left laying behind the pedestal. She scribbled a message to Shining Armor and Cadence and secured one edge of the note under the satchel. She searched through the others until she found the one that contained the Elements and fitted it on her back. “Alright girls, are we ready?”

They nodded.

“Alright then.” She powered up her horn and dipped it into the center of the mirror. Small waves skimmed across its surface. The picture it was casting of the seven mares faded away, replaced by an image of a dark, dusty old bedroom. Celestia put one hoof into it. The reflective material gave way, bending inwards. Once she had pushed it forward far enough it snapped over her leg, pulsating like a bowl of jello. She pushed the rest of her body through. She could feel her foot emerging on the other side. She laid it down on the floor, upsetting a layer of dust. When her head emerged her nostrils pressed straight into the dust cloud she had created. She shot off a sound cancellation enchantment, barely beating the sneeze from her nose. She tugged the rest of her body through, fighting off the rest of her sneezing fit. She stopped by the bed, shaking her head and blowing puffs from her nose to try and expel the majority of the intruding particles.

Behind her there was a crash. She spun around to see the six Spirits somehow tangled up in the mirror's surface and one another. Lucky I cast that spell. She puffed one last time and proceeded to separate them from one another.

Once she had them untangled and sitting at attention she addressed them. “Now girls, we were fortunate that I was able too cast a sound barrier on this room before that little incident. But from this point forward we have to be extremely cautious. I do not wish to face Reikavra just yet. If anypony in this castle sees us, there's a good chance that in their excitement they'll unintentionally alert him to our presence. So I must ask you for total silence.” There was a small flurry of apologies, each followed by a verbal list of creatures they would be quieter than.

Celestia closed her eyes and concentrated on a detection spell, probing the area outside of the door for any life. “It seems to be clear,” she said. “I will cast an invisibility spell and a sound barrier around us. However, we cannot put our total faith in them. Stay close to me at all times. If we see anypony, do not panic. Stay completely still, do not make a sound, and hopefully they will pass.” She opened her eyes to look at them. “Understood?” The mares enthusiastically nodded.

“Alright. Twilight, would you mind checking to make sure it's truly safe?” Twilight nodded. She approached the exit and cautiously pushed it open. As Celestia's spell had suggested, the hall was empty. Celestia turned to the others and waved a hoof. They tiptoed to her, forming a small pony wall on each of her sides. She cast the barriers and started for the stairwell to the first floor. Fortunately, like the guest room they had just exited, this particular section of the castle didn't see a lot of traffic, allowing them to make quick progress. They soon found themselves staring up the staircase to the next floor. Celestia approached it, but her first step up was joined by a frantic “Wait!” from the top.

“Hurry girls, off to the side,” she whispered, prompting the furry and feathery ball to quickly tip-dash out of the way. A yellowish-green unicorn stallion dressed in a bus boy uniform galloped down the stairs, followed closely by a magenta unicorn mare dressed in the standard attendant attire. Celestia recognized them as Hoofington Stable and Petal Grains.

“You can't leave!” Petal called after Hoofington. “This will be your third strike! You're gonna get canned!”

To the mission party's dismay, Hoofington stopped right in front of them to address his coworker. “You really think that matters Petal?! Sky Streak told me that there were two more guards found conked out. And you can't really think it's just a coincidence that now both Celestia AND Luna are nowhere to be found. I don't know when that nut-job is coming back, but you can bet your hindquarters that it's gonna be bad news when he does and I sure ain't sticking around to see it.” He spun around and continued galloping down the hall. “If you know what's good for you, you won't either!”

Petal looked back to the stairwell, considering the validity of her co-worker's concerns. She turned back down the hall and gave chase. “Wait! I'm coming!”

Celestia watched them disappear around the corner and lightly clicked her tongue. A scene like that could only mean one thing. Hysteria was lurking within the castle, just waiting to spread amongst the staff and use them as vessels to escape its walls. Without the Royal Pony Sisters there to put out the flames it would quickly spread throughout the rest of Canterlot, and throughout all of Equestria soon thereafter. A light nudge from her pupil pulled her from her thoughts. She smiled. “Sorry about that girls, let's move.”

The second floor was, as expected, far busier than the first. This considerably slowed the party's progress. Celestia observed the rest of the castle staff as they trotted about carrying on the day's duties. She witnessed at least five occurrences of ponies snapping at one another, one of which broke into an all out shouting match. About nine occurrences of ponies uneasily peering around corners before continuing, and at least three occurrences of ponies mindlessly walking into inanimate objects. There was also an incident that involved a stray jawbreaker from Pinkie's mane rolling out of the barrier and lightly colliding with the wall causing poor Fradius Kinderhill to leap into the air and drop a tray full of glassware. It all served to aggravate Celestia's fears.

Despite all that, a few close encounters and a lot of careful movement later they had made it to their destination. It was the old astronomy wing that had fallen out of use since the construction of the Astronomy Guild's headquarters just a few blocks away from the castle entrance. It had since been turned into the Princesses' watch tower when Equestria found themselves in danger. It was quiet, off limits, and sported a wonderful view of the midnight sky. It was the perfect place for Luna to hide when things got overwhelming.

Celestia turned to face the Spirits. She knelt down and pulled them into a huddle. “Alright girls, this is it. The door at the top of the stairs leads to the Observatory. If Luna is here, that's where she'll be.” She prodded her satchel with her hoof. I have the Elements here, but... I don't want you to equip yourselves.” The revelation was met with a few gasps that emerged from startled faces.

“But princess, why?” Rainbow asked.

“Because Rainbow Dash, I've been thinking that, the Elements may do Luna more harm than good. She was doing so well, becoming so confident but she always felt so responsible for Moon's actions. Maybe, if we can just help Luna to beat Moon herself, she'll be able to forgive herself for the past... I just don't want to see her suffer anymore because of what happened.”

The spirits embraced her. “Don't worry princess, we understand,” Applejack comforted.

“Yes by all means we do!” Rarity added. “I would go to the ends of the earth to help Sweetie Bell if she were in trouble. We can...” she shivered and whimpered. She fell from Celestia and pulled her mane around her neck, holding it in her hooves. “We can help Luna just like you all helped me when I was... well.”

Twilight moved over to hold her. “That's a brilliant idea Rarity. We'll remember all the things we love about Luna so that she sees that we don't care about what happened to her in the past.” She turned to Celestia. “The Elements will be a last resort.”

Celestia smiled to them as they released her. “Truthfully girls, I can never thank you enough. You are all so wonderful.” She looked back to the door. “May fortune smile on us tonight.” She returned to her full height, dropped her barriers, and slowly climbed the stairs. Once she reached the door, she looked down to the old silver handle and wrapped it in her aura. She held it for a few moments, the fear of what she may find on the other side heavy in her heart. She took a deep breath and pressed it open.

A cool wind rushed through the crack. There, staring out of the balcony, silhouetted by the moon's glow sat a pony. Her mane waved even in the calm air. “Luna?” Celestia called. “Luna is that you?”

“In a way,” the mare replied. Her head turned to reveal a slitted pupil.

Celestia's entire body froze up. Her heart's pace accelerated and her limbs trembled. “Luna,” she called, “if you can here me, we're here to help sister.”

“Really?” Moon asked. “You're here to help?” She peered past Celestia to the six mares behind her. “Is that why you've brought them?”

“They're here because they care about Luna,” Celestia said, taking care to keep her voice soft.

Moon scoffed. “If they cared about us, they would not have gotten in our way when we moved to seize Equestria.”

Celestia glared at her. “Why must you torment Luna so? What has she done to you?”

“Torment?” Moon sneered. “No, no, no dear Celestia, I do not torment her. I make her strong, help her overcome the weakness that YOU infect her with.” She turned towards the moon. “You see Celestia, with me at the reigns, Luna and her moon will finally get the respect that they deserve. The respect that they can never get while they live in the shadows of you and your sun.”

A chill ran through Celestia. Something about that statement hit home. She locked her eyes on Moon. An outburst bubbled up in her chest but she repressed it, letting out a quiet breath to vent her frustration. “Your tricks won't work Moon. Luna has had some troubles finding her place in Equestria's heart, that is certain, but it is not because she is stuck in my shadow. She's just faced some major obstacles, like you.” She smiled and stepped over to Moon's side to gaze out at the stars. “She'll overcome them though. She'll overcome all of them because she is ten times the mare that you are.”

Moon snickered. “Oh is that so?”

“That is so.”

“I don't buy that dear Celestia. You see, I find it hard to believe that Luna is ten times the mare that I am when it was I who had to save her from ending up as a mere splatter on the ground.”

The words slammed into Celestia like a frosty wave of liquid nitrogen. “Wh-what?”

Moon peered out of her peripheral, sneering when she saw Celestia's surprise. “Oh yes, poor Luna thought herself such a terrible creature that she tossed herself off of this very balcony to save everypony from suffering through any more of her existence. But surely being the wonderful sister you are, you knew that she felt this way.”

Celestia's mind locked on the horrible thought of Luna falling to her death. Her eyes grew wide with terror.

Moon gasped. “You didn't!?”

Celestia shook off her emotions, scolding herself for falling so willingly into Moon's manipulations. “Whatever has happened, it does not matter. We know your games Moon, and we are here to remind Luna of how much we love and respect her so that you can no longer manipulate her into thinking otherwise.”

Moon pulled back as the Spirits surrounded her. “It won't work!” she snapped. “Her soul is dead!”

“We shall see,” Celestia said.

Twilight glared at Moon. “Alright girls, just like we did with Rarity. Think of everything we love about Luna, about everything that we respect about her!”

Celestia nodded. The others closed their eyes as swirls of energy emanated from their heads. Celestia followed their lead, closing her eyes and delving into her pool of memories dedicated specifically to Luna. She heard Moon snarl, probably uneasy about the power that was about to hit her. The first memory that Celestia pulled out was that of re-uniting with Luna after the Spirits had defeated Moon the first time.

“No!” Moon shouted, quickly following her shout with a strained growl.

“That's good girls, keep it coming!” Twilight called out.

Celestia brought memory after memory from her mind. She recalled the first few meals after her return from her exile. Returning had been tough for her but food had been a break from her difficulties. She was always absolutely delighted to experience the next new delicacy that had been developed in her absence. She remembered how much she loved seeing Luna smile, how much she appreciated her vigilant attentiveness and willingness to help during Equestria's troublesome times.

Moon cackled. “What did I tell you?”

“Don't give up, dig deep girls, get everything you can!” Twilight yelled.

Celestia grimaced, diving deeper into the cavern of memories dedicated to her sister. All the memories she had found thus far had been so short, so formal, and so shallow. Little memories like those weren't going to cut it. She needed something bigger. However, as she searched, she found her way blocked. Something was keeping her from diving into the more meaningful memories. She had seen this before but never really paid much attention to it. Like a catacomb of caves her memories all seemed to branch out from a central tomb of memories. Every path to the tomb was blocked by this mass before her.

Celestia hesitated. She opened her eyes, seeing Moon laughing at them, comfortably sitting in the streams of energy.

“Give it up,” Moon cooed. “This is getting sad.”

Was Luna truly? NO! Celestia closed her eyes and dived back into her memories. She slammed her mental hooves into the barrier that blocked her path. She had to save Luna, she didn't care what it took. She slammed again and again, releasing feelings as she did but failing to grab any actual memories. She realized all too late that the little bits of feelings that were seeping into her psyche from the mass were painful. Feelings of anger, terror, hatred. She slammed into the black mass one last time just as she realized what was falling from it. The mass shattered open, filling her heart with feelings of dread, helplessness and despair in such force that she found herself heaving. She saw Luna running from her in terror.

She opened her eyes to find that the pearly white stream of energy that had been coming from her before had been replaced by a pitch black one.

“What?!” Moon yelped. She drew back as it rocketed towards her. She flinched when it hit, but she didn't cry out in pain. Instead her eyes opened wide with shock. “This...” she gasped. “This isn't your love...” Her smile grew wide and she cackled. Her aura grew larger and more lively.

“Princess!” Twilight shouted, “What's happening?”

Celestia tried to respond but she found herself unable to voice any words. Beads of sweat fell from her face. Her pupils dilated. She saw a young Luna standing before her, seated at the center of Ifringale, shivering under her gaze. Something about her made Celestia so angry. She rose her hoof high into the air.

“Princess Celestia!”

Celestia brought her hoof down on the hapless little Luna.

“Princess Celestia!”

Luna cried out in pain as Celestia mercilessly slammed her hoof down onto her again and again and again.

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!” Twilight screamed.

Celestia's focus returned, releasing her from her day terror. She found herself trembling on the floor. Twilight was standing before her, completely terrified. Behind her stood Moon, a massive storm of energy floating above her and a vengeful glare in her eyes.

“Princess we have to use them, NOW!” Twilight shouted.

Whatever that had been, Celestia could not allow it to plague her mind now. She kicked it out from her thoughts and hopped back onto her feet. She illuminated her horn, pulling the Elements from her satchel.

“NO!” Moon shouted. She unleashed a blinding blast from her horn and sent it sailing directly at Celestia.

Celestia brought her horn forward to parry, but as she did so she made out the cloudy shadow of Moon's gaseous form bolting directly towards the Elements. She couldn't react in time to prevent her adversary from reaching them and the devious mare enveloped them in her black tornado, rising towards the Ceiling. Celestia returned her attention to the diversionary attack, redirecting her horn to parry the blast directly into the center of Moon. It erupted in a flash that lit up the entire room. The flash blurred her vision but she could hear the Elements clattering against walls and sliding across the ground.

“Get them!” Twilight's voice shouted.

“Dash, a few flew off the balcony!” Applejack's voice yelled.

“I'm on it!” Rainbow Dash replied.

Celestia's vision returned just in time to see the pegasus bolt out of the balcony trailed by Moon's cloud. She warped herself directly into Moon's path and cast a repulsion spell that scattered the cloud into a flurry of miniature pieces. Each piece attempted to subvert her by streaking past but she formed a kinetic barrier that sealed off the balcony exit.

The clouds bounded off of the barrier and reassembled into a furious Nightmare Moon. “I HATE YOU!” she shrieked, firing tendrils from her magical mane directly at Celestia. Celestia recast the barrier, shielding herself from them as they crashed into the golden luminance. In her fury, Moon did not pull her mane back. Instead she pressed its tendrils harder against the barrier, attempting to force them through. To an alicorn as ancient as Celestia, this was an obvious mistake. With her most formidable weapon occupied, Moon's body was wide open for Celestia's beam. She focused her free energy at the top of her horn, preparing to end the fight.

However as she charged it, she heard her sister crying in pain. She saw her beloved sibling, helpless as her own golden beam pierced her heart. The images stole her focus for a vital second. Her shield shattered under the pressure of Moon's mane and its tendrils wrapped around her body, engulfing her horn, binding a number of her limbs and tightly constricting her neck. Celestia desperately struggled to cast a counter spell but Moon's mane absorbed any energy she sent to her horn. She thrashed her limbs and even gnashed at the tendrils with her teeth but both were completely ineffective. Moon had total control now. It would take a simple twitch of the mane to completely snap her neck...

A simple twitch that had yet to come.

She stopped her thrashing and observed Moon. The mare's entire body was quacking. Her head strained as though some invisible force was holding it back. Could it be? Could Luna?

“PUT HER DOWN!” Twilight bellowed. Both Celestia and Moon looked to see the Spirits of Harmony all standing in formation, each wearing their respective element. Note to self, pamper the stuffing out of those mares.

Moon retreated a few steps, bringing Celestia between herself and the Spirits.

“Don't hesitate girls!” Celestia shouted. “She can't mmmpppff-” She found herself swallowing one of Moon's tendrils.

“Use those and I'll crush her skull,” Moon's icy voice said.

The Spirits stood petrified in place, rattling their little brains for some solution. Celestia looked to Twilight, begging for fate to just let her look back. She had to have seen, she had to suspect the same as her. If only she could encourage her to take the shot. Twilight was focused on Moon however, watching for any subtle movement.

Just then the door of the Observatory flung open, startling the standstill. Everypony save for Twilight turned to see who stood at the door. Before Celestia could even process those crimson eyes peering in from the hallway she felt Moon's tendrils slither off of her, letting her fall safely onto her feet.

Moon took her cloud form and flew past the Spirits. She veered around a massive stack of pamphlets in Rei's aura and reformed at his left flank, eyes glued to the seven ponies just beyond him.

Rei looked back at her, then back to Celestia and the Spirits. He set his collection of pamphlets down in the stairwell, watching the Spirits as they reformed at her sides. “So, I make one scene and now you're just going to stop inviting me to your little shindigs?” Celestia gave only a cold stare. She was in no mood for his antics. He turned back to Moon who ripped her eyes from the others for just long enough to give him a confounded look. When she returned her focus to the others he grumbled and walked into the room. “Jerks.”

“Watch it, they have the Elements!” Moon snapped.

Rei panned across the mares before him. “Yes, I see that.” He looked to Celestia. “I'm going to go out on a limb here and say that you have not brought these as bargaining chips for an end to your exile?”

“You,” Celestia growled, “You did this!” She charged forwards and locked horns with him. “You're the reason this happened!” she yelled, thrusting his horn off to the side. She cast a stun aura around her horn and swiped at his neck. She had been cautious against Moon because she didn't want to hurt Luna. She had no such handicaps against him. Quite frankly the way she felt about him right now, if during apprehending him she, say, accidentally blew his head clean off of his body, she could write it off as a necessary sacrifice. He pulled his head back, retreating to avoid her swipes until she closed the gap enough that his neck's limitations forced him to defensively swipe her horn away with his own.

He electrified his horn and parried one of Celestia's assaults, riposting immediately after. Celestia ducked and dropped back a step to avoid taking a stun to the back of her neck. “I did this?!” he barked, “Need I remind you that the whole reason I even have to be here is because you abandoned us when we needed you the most?” Glares met mere feet from one another as they circled the makeshift arena.

“I had no choice!” she snapped.

“You HAD a choice, you just refused to see it!” he retorted.

Celestia jumped forward and pivoted on her forelegs, firing a powerful buck directly into his left shoulder. It connected, sending him staggering towards the wall. She seized the opportunity to charge at him but as she closed in for a swipe Rei dropped to the floor and snagged her right fore-hoof with his tail, compromising her balance. He launched into her chest with his shoulder and drove forward, thrusting her unwillingly onto her hind legs. She used a hoof to kick herself off to the right side, barely escaping being toppled over.

Rei sat down and took a deep breath, watching as she retreated. She retook her position between the Spirits. “Of course, I suppose it's not in your nature to perceive such things.” He brought his tail up to his left side and investigated it. “Doesn't seem to be in your nature to stay true to agreements of exile either.” He laid it around his legs and gave Celestia a mock look of disappointment. After a shake of his head and a “Tisk, tisk, tisk,” he shrugged. “Admittedly though, I already knew that. So looking back, I was kind of setting you up for failure... In light of that I suppose I can relieve you of your agreement.” He raised one brow and scanned each Spirit's element. “I am going to have to ask that you surrender the Elements though. I hear they're a big deal.”

“You have no idea,” Celestia said as she spread her stance. “Girls, hold nothing back.” Twilight gave a short glance to Celestia, then took a sturdier stance herself. The rest of the Spirits followed suit.

Rei lept into the air flapping his wings twice to put some distance between himself and his opposition. He landed and lowered his head, directing his horn at Celestia. “If this is how it must be.”

Moon backed away from him. “Dragonface, I suggest you reconsider. Those trinkets are extremely powerful.”

He ignored her. He mirrored Celestia as she gathered energy. Crimson flames danced off of his body and long sharp rays of light jutted out from his eyes. Celestia could hear the hum of the Elements charging. Once she heard their beam erupt, she unleashed her own assault. The rainbow beam shot down from above her and circled around her own beam forming a helix. Rei waited until it had closed about half the distance between them before unleashing his own assault, snagging that extra sliver of time to gather additional energy. The two magical beams crashed into one another shaking the entire room and sending anything that wasn't secured to the ground flying.

Despite the colliding beams that blurred her vision, Celestia could make out his eyes. They narrowed, his focus sharpening. Celestia did the same, matching the small surge of energy that followed to ensure that they didn't lose any ground. For a few moments the beams' collision point stayed stagnant. This concerned Celestia. She could possibly match stamina with him, but the others were so young. She peered to them. As she feared, the young mares were beginning to violently tremble. They would need to win this by force, not by stamina.

“GIRLS!” Celestia shouted, “When I count to three, give it everything you have left.” She returned her gaze to Rei, blocking out everything else.

“One —” She brought every bit of energy she had in her body to the base of her horn “— Two —” She forced it together into one surge “— THREE!!” She unleashed it.

Accompanied by a surge in the Elements output the two balls of energy traveled down their respective streams and converged on the impact point. Rei's beam immediately began losing ground. The golden rainbow helix barreled towards his face as he watched with the same look of horror that Philomena domed when she was caught with her beak in Celestia's dessert.

He deepened his stance and increased his own output to counteract the surge. Their beam lumbered slower and slower towards his head until, to Celestia's despair, it stopped just inches away.

Rei's lip curled up on the right side and his eye's sharpened. He drew his head back and threw it forward with an ear shattering “KIIIAAA!” A surge of energy erupted from his horn and smashed through the already deteriorating helix.

Celestia forced herself in front of the others, spreading out her wings to absorb as much of the blast as she could. The crimson mass exploded when it reached her, sending her soaring.

Her spine slammed against the wall behind her and she toppled onto the ground. Her whole body was numb and her hearing was consumed by a relentless ringing.

Forcefully she opened her eyes, making out two glowing crimson dots at the center of six scattered pastel blotches. Unable to maintain consciousness any longer her head dropped back to the floor and the world faded away.

Under New Management

Twilight awoke with a start. She blinked a few times as her eyes struggled to adjust to the dim lighting.

“Shining, I think she's up,” a voice whispered.

Twilight rolled over to find Princess Cadence smiling at her. “Hey kiddo, how are you?”

“Ugghhh” Twilight moaned. She drug a hoof down her face. There was a shuffle in the corner of the room. She rolled her head down to find her brother making his way to her bed.

“Twiley!” he exclaimed. “It's so good to see you up! How you doin?”

“Tired,” she groaned. She examined the room they were in. There was a cluttered desk in one corner near a small square window through which soft moonlight flowed in. Populating the walls were bookshelves. They were lined up one after another, the only break being a small spot where a trunk laid on the floor, neatly fitted between shelves. It was her old room in Canterlot. “Wait, what am I doing here?!”

“We brought you here to recuperate,” Shining replied.

“Everyone has been so worried about you Twilight,” Cadence added.

Twilight sat straight up, thrusting her blankets from her body. “What happened?! Is Celestia okay? Are my friends okay? Is Nightmare Moon still on the loose? Is Rei-”

“Whaooo, slow down!” Shining said. “One question at a time.”

Twilight nursed her leg as she realized how sore she really was. “Is everypony okay?”

Armor nodded. “Your friends from Ponyville are all fine, they've been sent home to their families. Spike... Well he was getting himself worked up over all sorts of ridiculous scenarios so we sent him on some 'crucial' errands to keep him out of his own head. He'll be fine now that you're up.”

Twilight nodded. “And Celestia?”

Shining and Cadence looked at each other. “I'm a little surprised that you don't remember,” Shining said. Twilight glanced at him, tilting her head. “We think she's alright. Just injured, thanks to you little sister.”

“What do you mean?”

“One of my captains, Silent Wing, arrived on the scene just after the battle. When he arrived, Princess Celestia was unconscious and Moon was preparing to finish her off. You wouldn't have it though Twiley. Even in your injured state, you mustered the strength to teleport her away from danger.”

“I-I did? Where did I send her?”

“We were actually hoping you could answer that,” Armor admitted.

“What?” Twilight gasped. She tried to jump off of the bed but she found her way blocked by her brother. “What are you doing? We have to find her!”

Armor placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I've already got some of my most trusted soldiers leading sweeps Twiley.”

“Some of them?! The entire Royal Guard should be out there!” She darted her eyes between Cadence and Armor.

Armor sighed, looking to his wife. She gave him a weak smile and rubbed a hoof along his back. She turned a solemn look to Twilight. “Moon has taken control of Equestria Twilight. She has yet to garner a massive following but she has been able to strike some powerful blows to our country's unity.”

Twilight's stomach dropped.

“Loyalties are beginning to shift,” Armor followed. “I can only allow the soldiers I know I can trust to search for her. I can't risk allowing anypony loyal to Moon to find out where she is before we know she's healthy enough to defend herself.”

“I failed her,” Twilight lamented.

Cadence wrapped her up in her forelegs. “No Twilight, you did exactly the opposite. Without you my Aunt would most likely be dead.”

“But it never should have come to that,” Twilight contended. “The Magic of Friendship is mighty, unwavering, and unstoppable. The only logical explanation for its failure is that our friendship wasn't as strong as it needed to be.”

“Twilight you don't know that,” Cadence retorted.

“One of my friends was angry at us and we didn't see it,” Twilight continued.

“Twiley-” Armor said.

“Or maybe they were upset with me. Oh I'm not sure, but something was wrong. I could have hel-”

“Twiley stop!” Armor demanded. “Listen little sister, we don't know what happened. Maybe something was amiss with your friendship, or maybe this creature brought something to the table that the Elements alone can't handle.”

“That's impossible!” Twilight exclaimed. “The Elements are powered by the Magic of Friendship. If there's anything I've learned during my time at Ponyville it's that nothing is more powerful than the Magic of Friendship.”

Armor grumbled and brought a hoof to his temple. He smiled and let out a knowing huff. “Same old stubborn Twiley,” he mused. “Maybe you're right Twilight, but now is not the time to worry about that. The most important thing for us right now is finding Celestia.”

Twilight opened her mouth to continue her arguing but she let her words disintegrate before they left her mouth. “You're right,” she admitted. She took in a deep breath. “What can I do to help?”

“You just relax little sister.” Armor motioned to Twilight's old desk. Upon it sat a pile of notes along with a stack of tomes on magic. It looked a lot like it had when Twilight herself had occupied the room. “I kind of suspected that you would be suffering from memory loss. I've taken down a list of spells that may be able to help. With any luck we'll find something in that head of yours that will give us a leg up on Moon's search patrols.”

Twilight let out a small squeal when she saw the sheer number of pages Armor was levitating over. “That's, umm... that looks like a lot of spells.”

Armor gave her a concerned look. “Do you think you'll be able to handle it?”

“Uh... Yeah... Just, umm, be gentle... I guess.”

“I'll do my best,” Armor replied. “Cadence has volunteered to keep you comfortable.”

Cadence nodded. “Yes, if there's anything, anything at all that I can do to help Twilight, just ask.”

Twilight smiled at her. “Thank you Cadence.”

Armor shuffled his notes around until he had the spell he wanted. “Alright little sister, spell number one. Are you ready?”

Twilight laid her head onto her pillow and pulled the blankets over her body. She closed her eyes as tight as she could. “Okay, do it.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

After a few hours Twilight's head had begun to feel like an overpopulated school building. Memories, ideas, and emotions were running about it, tossing food, screaming, and doing just about everything they could to rip the place apart. She was now able to recite with absolute confidence every breakfast she had eaten for the past five years but she was no closer to remembering any details on the spell that had supposedly saved Celestia. She moaned and brought her hooves to rest on the ice pack that sat atop her head.

“You okay Twilight?” Cadence asked, a noticeable amount of concern carrying in her words.

“No,” Twilight replied.

“What can I do for you?” Cadence picked up a small plate with muffin crumbs scattered across it and a glass with trace amounts of orange juice lining its bottom. “Would you like something else to eat or drink? Another ice pack maybe?”

“No, I... I just...” Twilight removed the ice from her head and laid a hoof across it. It felt like a toasty block of coal. “I'm sorry, my head feels like a barn.”

Cadence looked to Armor who was busy shuffling through his notes. “I think it's time we gave Twilight a break.”

“No I'm fine,” Twilight murmured. “Another ice pack please.”

Armor dropped the spell he was studying to look at his sister. “You're a tough mare.”

Cadence arched a brow at him.

“What?” he pleaded.

“She needs a break,” Cadence warned.

“This is Celestia we're talking about!” Armor retorted.

“I understand that, but what good does it do us to turn Twilight's brain to mush trying to find her? These spells are taxing. She can't keep this up much longer and we're no closer to finding anything than we were when she woke up.” She prodded his chest with a hoof. “You need to think about your sister's well-being.”

“I'm fine, really!” Twilight stressed. She made to put a hoof on Cadence's shoulder but missed completely and fell from the bed. Cadence's aura saved her from a kissing session with the floor. Gently the alicorn laid her back in the bed. She turned a furious glare to Armor.

He let out an uneasy chuckle. “Actually Twilight, I probably should check in with the guard to see how the search is going. Mom and Dad need a chance to see you anyways.”

“But-!”

“No buts Twiley, you're taking a break. End of story.” Twilight tried to melt her brother's resolve with her best desperate little sister face but he merely laughed it off. “Don't worry Twilight, we'll get right back on it as soon as you're rested. Cadence is right, we can't risk hurting you.” He gave her a gentle nuzzle. “You're a tough little mare, but even the princesses need their rest.”

Twilight grumbled and rolled away from Armor with her forelegs crossed. His resolve was much stronger these days than it had been when she was little. Either that, or she just wasn't as heart-meltingly cute as she used to be.

She heard a small smacking of lips upon her brother's cheek followed by a few light hoofclops and finally the opening and closing of the door. An uneasy silence set in. She knew Cadence was behind her but as much as she didn't want to be upset with her, she just couldn't bring herself to acknowledge her presence.

Cadence sighed. “Please, don't be mad at your brother Twilight,” she implored, “Be mad at me. I'm the one that's putting my foot down.”

“I'm not mad,” Twilight replied. “I'm being reckless, I get it. I just...” She yanked her hooves out from the covers and buried her face in them. “AARRRRGGGHHH!” she wailed. “Why didn't it work Cadence?”

“I don't know...” Cadence murmured.

Twilight pulled her hooves from her head. “You don't really think that there's something that the power of friendship can't solve do you?”

For a bit no response came, only a quiet shuffle of hooves. Twilight glanced back to find Cadence staring off into the floor the same way she had way back when a much younger Twilight had asked her why the children at the orphanage didn't get gifts from their parents on Hearth's Warming Eve like she did. “I hope not Twilight,” she finally replied, “But your brother is right. It's a possibility we need to consider.”

Twilight whimpered. She grabbed a picture sitting on her nightstand. In it, a joyous purple little filly sat between a very proud unicorn couple. Wrapped in the filly's forelegs was an infant dragon with his thumb lodged in his mouth. Towering above them with that wonderfully soothing smile was the filly's sun princess and new-found mentor. Twilight sighed as she gazed at it. “Cadence.”

“Yes Twilight?”

“Can we get some hot cocoa and hang out with my parents?”

“That sounds wonderful.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Armor descended the stairs. Galaxy and Nightlight looked up from the fire, both silently begging him to tell them that everything was okay. Armor smiled and nodded. “She's awake.”

“Is she alright?” Galaxy asked.

“Yeah she's okay,” Armor answered. “She's a little tired from the memory spells but other than that she's fine. Cadence is up there with her now.” He dropped his snout towards the ground and peered at them through a veil of blue mane. “Sorry I had to steal her it was just, you know, the fate of the nation.”

Nightlight smiled. “We understand son. Was she able to tell you what you needed to know?”

Armor shook his head. “No... I used the best spells I could find and still nothing. She's too exhausted to continue.”

Galaxy sighed and moved over to Armor. She reared up on her hind legs to wrap him in a hug. “I'm so sorry sweetie. Don't lose faith. I'm sure one of you will come up with something. Neither of you have ever let anything stand in your way.”

Armor wrapped his forelegs around his mother. “Thank you Mom, I needed that.”

“Is there anything we can do?” Nightlight asked.

Armor shook his head. “Right now your support is the most important.”

Nightlight nodded. “Alright, but don't hesitate to ask.”

“Okay dad.” Armor pulled his forelegs away from his mother. “I have to go check on the search team, make sure everything is still in order. I shouldn't be long.”

“Okay,” his parents replied.

Armor walked to the door and wrapped his aura around the handle. He took in a deep breath and raised himself back up to a regal stature. Once he was confident that his posture was on par with that of a Captain of the Royal Guard, he pulled the door open. To his surprise, standing before him with his front hoof raised and ready to knock on the door, was an odd hairless pony with an edgy horn and batty looking wings. It didn't take Armor, or his parents, long to recognize him. There were many ponies that made their living off ensuring that news traveled quickly throughout Canterlot after all.

“You,” Armor growled.

“Oh, umm, hello.” Rei stammered.

“What are you doing here?” Armor asked.

Rei lowered his hoof and bowed. “I'm looking for one Miss Twilight Sparkle.”

“NO!” Galaxy shouted. “You've done enough to my baby girl!” Nightlight made to grab her but she slipped out of his reach. Armor took a startled step to the side to make room for her as she squared up with their visitor. “How dare you!” she spat. “How dare you even show your face at this house!”

“Mom,” Armor peeped. Galaxy looked at him. “Maybe I should handle this.”

She turned her glare back to Rei.

“Please.”

Nightlight approached her. “He might be, a little more civil about it sweetheart.”

“Fine,” Galaxy snapped. She looked to her son.“But you tell him to leave honey.” She locked onto Rei from her peripheral. “Tell him he's not welcome here.”

“Why don't you take a step back sweetie,” Nightlight said. Galaxy turned and walked to her husband, her eye's never losing track of Rei.

Armor returned his focus to Rei. “What business do you have with Twilight?”

Rei's eyes curiously followed Galaxy. “I want to offer her a job,” He replied, finally stripping his attention from her and granting it to Armor. “A need has arisen for her particular set of talents.”

“Well I can tell you right now that she won't accept. You're wasting your time.”

“Maybe so,” Rei replied. “Still, it doesn't hurt to try, does it?”

“She's not here. We don't know where she is. She couldn't tell us. It was too risky given that Moon is now watching our every move.” His eyes narrowed. “I believe we have you to thank for that.”

Rei let out a shallow growl. He closed his eyes and massaged his temple with a hoof. He returned his focus to Armor and motioned his hoof between the two of them. “Listen, I understand your unwillingness to help me, especially after what's happened. However you have to understand, Twilight's capabilities and knowledge are crucial in helping me to avoid taking any kind of violent measures to secure Equestria's compliance.”

Nightlight stepped forward. “I don't care if you think that Equestria will up and disappear if you don't get a chance to talk to Twilight. We don't trust you. It's not going to happen.”

Rei let out another growl. He tapped his hoof off of the concrete patio. “Is there anything I can offer? Protection, money, something for a chan-” His eyes widened and he peered past Armor. The others followed his gaze, looking to the stairs where Twilight and Cadence stood frozen in place. Rei smirked at Armor. “Well that's fortunate.”

“Cadence, please take Twilight back upstairs,” Armor requested.

“Why?” Twilight asked. “What does he want?”

Galaxy started towards her daughter. “Honey, let's go. Daddy and your brother will handle this.”

Twilight resisted her mother's efforts to lead her up the stairs. “What does he want?”

Armor stepped in front of her, eliciting a twitch from Rei. “Twiley, let me handle this,” Armor said, gazing at her. She dodged about, attempting to slide past her mother but eventually she locked eyes with Armor. His gaze filled her with a warmth that only a brother like him could cast. “I'll handle it.” he said. She nodded and surrendered to her mother.

“We cannot allow you to speak with Twilight,” Armor said as he turned to face Rei.

Rei was trembling before him, his eyes engulfed in crimson flames. He let out a snarl as a wave of energy erupted from his horn, sending Armor and the rest of the ponies in the home flying. “Please Twilight!” He called out. “Just hear-” he turned his attention to Cadence as she bounded up and darted over to Armor. Armor struggled to his feet. She pressed her horn against his. They focused, forming a pink ball of light at the tips of their horns.

Rei hissed and fired a thin dark blue bolt from his own horn that connected with Cadence and Armor's. Both howled in pain as their eyes illuminated with what looked to be halfway between a dark blue aura and a black gas. Rei held the stream until the infant ball of energy they were forming was snuffed out. He let the beam fade and both ponies stumbled to the ground. Their bodies trembled as a few remaining bolts of energy pranced around their heads.

Galaxy and Nightlight rose to their feet and dashed in front of Twilight, aiming their horns at Rei. He cocked a brow and illuminated his horn, firing another dark blue bolt towards them. Nightlight flicked a silver plate from an end table into the path of the attack. Rei dropped to the ground, barely dodging his own beam as it reflected off of the tray and back towards him. Galaxy whirled her head around, forming a large stream of miniature white stars that whipped towards Rei.

He was forced to go on the defensive, retreating under the snaps and flashes that pelted his magical shielding. Nightlight followed his wife's assault with blast after blast from his horn. Rei's barrier held but each hit forced him to surrender a bit of ground.

Twilight attempted to send a spell to her parent's aid but her strength had yet to return. The tiny blast merely disappeared into the flurry of magic that was pelting the barrier. She ducked, dodging a stream of energy that had rebounded off of Rei's shield.

Covered by her husband's onslaught, Galaxy began another wide sweep with her horn, starting a stream of tiny stars. In the midst of her swipe, Rei succeeded in parrying one of Nightlight's blasts back into his chest. Nightlight let out an “Ooomph” and staggered backwards.

Rei seized the opening and made a quick sweep across the ground with his horn that sent a wave of energy flowing towards them. Nightlight managed to leap over the wave but Galaxy was swept off her feet and her stream of stars scattered across the room.

Rei aimed a blue streak towards the defenseless mare but Nightlight managed to intercept the shot with the plate before it connected. Rei weaved out of the way as it snapped past. Three gray streams of smoke erupted from his horn and shot towards them. Galaxy brought up a magical screen that blocked it. She molded it around the gas, capturing it in a ball and launched it out the door.

Nightlight lifted their couch with a noticeable amount of effort and hurled it at Rei. Rei warped behind him and caught his horn with a blue bolt. Nightlight tumbled to the floor, letting out a few convulsions as he hit. Galaxy grabbed the plate in her aura and held it in front of her head. Rei let three more streams of gray smoke erupt from his horn. Galaxy once again wrapped it in her aura, but before she could send it out the door, Rei pierced her screen with a beam. The smoke shot through the hole and traveled straight down her throat. She swayed from side to side before her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she too tumbled to the ground.

Twilight stood up from her place behind their remaining couch and glanced about the scene. As the screen Galaxy had used to capture the gas dissipated, Rei directed streams to each member of the family that hadn't inhaled it. “Stop!” Twilight yelped. “Leave them alone!”

“It's only a knockout spell to keep them from getting violent again,” Rei defended.

“I don't care what it is!” Twilight shouted. She leapt out from behind the couch and created weak barriers around her family with what little magical energy she had. “Leave my family alone!”

“I only want you to hear me out Twilight, I have no intention of doing any more harm than needed to achieve that.”

“Well I'm here. I'm listening. So leave them alone!” Twilight barked.

Rei opened his mouth to argue but before he could get any words out Armor began to groan. “Please,” Rei begged, “just let me knock them out so nopony gets seriously hurt.”

Twilight walked over to her mother and knelt beside her, putting her cheek close to her mouth. She could feel her warm breath on her face with each rise and fall of her chest. Armor propped a leg up, preparing to raise himself back onto his feet as Cadence also groaned.

“We're running out of time Twilight.”

“Alright, alright. Fine,” she conceded. She watched as his streams reached the rest of the ponies, casting them off to sleep like her mother.

Rei watched Armor relax. His head drooped and he meandered towards the fireplace. “I... I thought I was capable of commanding the amount of respect I needed to make these ponies understand how important it is that they accept the responsibilities I am trying to hand off to them.” He stopped in front of the fire and lost himself in it's glow. “I was wrong. Very wrong. It would seem that Kilia has talents that I will never be able to fathom. That's why I'm here Twilight Sparkle. I need your help.”

Twilight took him in for a moment, noting the bags the firelight was revealing under his eyes. “I'm just her student. What can I do?”

“You've spent a lot of time with her. You should remember a little bit about how she's done things around here. You can help me get it right. Help me to understand the code of conduct that must be followed if I'm ever to have a healthy relationship with the country's citizens.”

Twilight stared at him for a moment. His request took a few moments to process for her, and even when it did she wasn't quite sure that she had heard him right. “Wait, you want me to teach you how to act like Celestia?”

“To rule like her. You would be helping your country immensely. Not to mention you would be your mentor's mare on the inside. You can report every little thing I do directly to Kilia. I don't care.”

“Rei, I can't teach you to rule like Celestia. Only Princess Celestia can teach you to rule like Celestia.”

He shook his head. “She won't help. Her goals are no longer aligned with what is best for Equestria. It doesn't matter what my intent is.” He turned from the fire and met her eyes. “I saw how you looked at her when she ordered you to attack me in the observatory. That wasn't the behavior of the calm and disciplined ruler you've come to know was it? More like the behavior of a pony who had given into her anger.” Twilight fidgeted as his words crept through her like a venom, lighting her flesh on fire and weakening her limbs. “Listen to your rationality Twilight.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, you're wrong. If you truly wanted what's best for Equestria she would help you. I know she would. You just have to give her a chance.”

“Please Twilight, don't do this. I know you're smart enough to see that it's hopeless. She'll try to overthrow me and this time I may not be lucky enough to stop her. Equestria may not be lucky enough.”

Twilight found herself unable to hold his glare. He was wrong. Absolutely wrong. Celestia loves Equestria. She would do everything in her power to help. How could he suggest otherwise? She thought about giving him a smack across the face with the plate her parents had used as a shield.

He lowered his head until it was eye level with her. “Twilight I am begging you. If you don't help I will have to do things the only way I know how. I'll have to force Equestria's compliance.” His mouth quaked. “I don't want to be a Nightmare again Twilight Sparkle.” The crimson light emanating from his eyes flickered away for just a moment. Her eyes didn't adjust in time to pick up details, but she did see the outline of irises before his eyes re-illuminated. “I am willing to barter my own skills for your aid.”

She met his eyes. “I help you, and you help me?”

His head slowly bobbed up and down. “Given that we can reach an agreement, yes.”

She scanned over him, analyzing his body language. His head was hung at her level, his shoulders were tense, his breath was holding in his chest, and his eyes were locked on her. She realized, staring at him, that he looked desperate. He seemed to be legitimately anxious over how she might respond. Despite recent events, it would appear that she was actually in a position of power. “I —” she looked to her family “— I need time to think about it.”

He pulled back with a shudder. He gave her a slow nod of his head. “Alright. I'll be at the City Hall doing everything I can to convince these ponies to let me put on a presentation about the Calamity.”

“Okay. I'll come find you.”

He turned about halfway around before stopping to focus his eyes on her mother and father. “You have a very courageous family Twilight Sparkle.”

She nodded. “Yeah they're... amazing.”

“A simple awakening spell should have them up and active again.” He looked around the room at the results of their skirmish. “Uh, give them my apologies for all of this please.”

“I'll tell them but... I don't know that 'sorry' is gonna cut it.”

He let out huff. “Yeah...” He moved to the door, stopping halfway through. “Please don't delay any longer than necessary.”

“I'll do my best,” she replied.

He returned to the street and headed towards the City Hall. She closed the door behind him and returned to her family. Fortunately after spending so much time with a baby dragon that seemed to become less and less of a morning creature by the day, she was very capable of casting awakening spells. She pressed her horn against Armor and jolted him awake. After giving him a moment to get a grip on his surroundings she was able to give him a short update on the situation. He sent her to the kitchen, insisting that the task of awakening the rest of the family fall on him. She made herself a cup of tea and sat at the kitchen table.

The first to come in was Galaxy. She dashed up to Twilight and hugged her. “Oh sweetie I was so worried! Are you okay?”

Twilight rested her head on her mother's shoulder. “Yeah, I'm fine mom.”

“He didn't do anything to you did he?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, he just talked.”

Nightlight was the next to walk in, managing to catch Twilight's response. “What about Sweetheart?”

“He needs my help,” Twilight replied.

Nightlight made his way to the counter to start some drinks. “So he wasn't lying about his intentions. At least, up front.”

Armor and Cadence entered the room. Cadence trotted over to Twilight and wrapped her up in her wings. “I'm so sorry Twilight. We tried to stop him but, that magic, I've never seen it before.”

Twilight squeezed her. “No don't be Cadence. I know you all did everything you could.”

Armor situated himself on a seat and accepted a mug from his father. Cadence took a seat beside her husband, also accepting a mug.

“Thanks Dad,” Armor said. “So what's the full story Twilight? What was that all about?”

“Well,” Twilight began, “he showed up the day after he banished Celestia to meet with Luna and I. Apparently there are, or were, others like Celestia and Luna. They were responsible for keeping the forces of nature in balance but they started abusing their power so they were destroyed.”

“Did he say by what?” Armor asked.

Twilight shook her head. “No.”

Cadence looked to her husband. “You think it was him?”

“It would make sense,” Armor replied. “If so, that says a lot about what we're dealing with here.” He looked back to his sister. “Sorry Twilight, continue.”

“Well, he says that if nopony brings the forces back into harmony soon, this event called the Calamity will happen. He didn't say exactly what the Calamity would be but he did give us the idea that it would be explosive and bad. The only option he thinks Equestria has is to have us mortal citizens learn how to keep the forces of nature in harmony ourselves.” Twilight sipped from her cup. “That's where I come in. He's trying to get Equestria to cooperate and listen but it's not happening. He knows that organizing and driving the public was something Celestia was very good at but he doesn't think Celestia will be able to put her personal problems aside and help him. He hopes that I've picked up enough of her strengths during my time with her that I'll be able to provide him the advice he needs to get Equestria's support.”

Armor chuckled. “Too bad. If he wants to get Equestria behind him, he's going to have to settle his differences with Celestia. Simple as that.” The others nodded.

“I'm not so sure actually,” Twilight said. Everypony turned startled gazes on her. “I don't think he'll talk to Celestia. He's very adamant that she won't help regardless of what he does. He'll use force instead.” Twilight looked to her brother. “From what I hear, Equestria is very vulnerable right now so that would be an attractive course of action to him, right?”

Armor looked at his sister, slowly bobbing his head up and down. “Our Elements are missing, our Princesses are divided, one also missing. Cadence and I are the last proven line of defense and if our recent encounter with him is any sign of how we stack up, that's not going to be enough.”

Cadence stared into her mug. “Then there's Moon.”

Armor nodded. “Yeah, there's her too. She's quickly destabilizing the nation.”

Twilight nodded. “So there's a danger in saying no. Despite that, I think I'm in a powerful position. In the short time I've been dealing with Rei, he's been completely facetious. When he talked to me today he showed actual concern, fear even, of me saying no. He really wants my help and he's willing to barter his own skills to get it.”

“Oh honey, you can't trust a creature like that,” Galaxy said.

“I don't think I need to Mom,” Twilight replied. “I'm not handing anything over to him. I'm providing him a service. If he backs out, I back out.”

Nightlight shook his head. “I don't like this at all Twilight. He's dangerous.”

Twilight nodded. “I know he is, but I have an opportunity to steer him away from Equestria. Maybe even buy us some ground.” Twilight looked to her brother. “Just think if I could convince him to help us get the Elements back Shining. Think of what you could do with Nightmare Moon out of the picture.”

Armor swirled his mug, boggling the possibilities around his head.

“It's worth a shot,” Twilight said. “I think I really have something here.”

“There has to be better ways,” Nightlight said. “Putting you anywhere near that creature just doesn't sit right with me.”

“I think...” Armor began, “I think I actually have to side with Twiley on this one.”

Nightlight adjusted his posture and looked at Armor. “Are you sure son?”

“Yeah. If he really wants Twilight's help as much as she thinks he does, that could really play out in our favor. My hooves are tied right now trying to find Celestia. It's not enough and there doesn't look to be any clues inside that brain of Twiley's. I agree that he's dangerous but if we don't do something I'm afraid we're going to lose Celestia.” Armor shot a knowing grin to his sister. “Besides, I think Twiley has proven more than once that she can handle herself.”

Nightlight looked to his wife who was eying their daughter with more than a little worry. “What do you think Sweetheart?” he asked.

She whimpered.

“Mom, I need to do EVERYTHING I can to try and help Celestia. Just think of everything she's done for us, for me... She needs us.”

Galaxy sighed and nodded as her eyes glistened. “You've grown up so much Twilight. I'm so proud of you.” She turned to Nightlight who gave her a weak nod.

“Just promise us you'll be careful,” Nightlight said.

Twilight galloped over and embraced them. “I will. Thank you both so much for understanding.”

“Of course Twilight,” they replied.

Cadence looked to her husband, then back to Twilight and her parents. “Your brother and I can come with you for a little extra protection if you'd like Twilight.”

“Thank you but I think it would be better if I went alone as a sign of sincerity. I could use some help forming a bartering strategy though if everypony would be up for it.”

Her family gave her a unanimous smile. “We'd be happy to help!”

They heard the front door open followed by Spike's voice. “I got everything yo-...”

“Oh dear,” Twilight exclaimed.

“OH MY CELESTIA! HELP! SOMEPONY!”

Twilight dashed out of the kitchen. “SPIKE! SPIKE IT'S ALRIGHT!!”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight trotted into the City Hall. At her sides hung saddlebags filled with pencils, books, and notes. She hoped she wouldn't have to use them but, if necessary, she was willing to get serious. Surprisingly life in the building seemed to be carrying on as normal. Ponies were either hustling about, chattering amongst one another, or scratching writing utensils across parchment. It made her wonder if Rei was even in the building at all.

She headed towards the offices. Once she reached the City Manager's office she picked up Rei's voice reverberating down the halls, a significant payload of frustration carrying with it.

“Have you any concept of the fate that awaits you and your citizens?” he asked. “Just give me two hours of time with the podium. You don't have anything scheduled for days.”

“I'm sorry but the Assembly Center and the podium are both city property, and the city doesn't share with terrorists,” another voice said. A young guard stood at the door. “Please allow Officer Terry to escort you out of the building.”

“Do you want money?” Rei asked. “I can get you money.”

“I will not be bribed,” the manager replied. “Please leave.”

Twilight could here a low growl permeating from the doorway. She turned to her right satchel and searched through her things. She pulled out one of her larger books and moved so that Rei was within sight.

“You insolent,” Rei began, “arrogant fool, have you any-”

THWACK!

Three heads peered at her from the office. She smiled. “Oh my, clumsy me!” She let out a very fake laugh which solicited awkward looks from the manager and the guard. Rei on the other hoof was looking at her with the kind of relief ponies showed her when they found out that they were only receiving a warning about the books they owed. He gave her a nod and returned his attention to the administrator. She trotted out of the building and stepped off to the side alleyway.

She waited for a minute or so before she saw Rei walking out tailed by Officer Terry.

“And don't come back,” Terry said. Rei shot him a sharp glare. Terry faltered for just a moment before he slammed the door.

Rei groaned and pressed a hoof against the bridge of his snout.

“PSST,” Twilight signaled.

Rei opened his eyes and looked in her direction. She waved a hoof towards the alleyway. There was a low simmer as little crimson bolts danced around his body, then a snap as he disappeared. “Please tell me you have good news Miss Sparkle,” his voice said, emanating from behind her.

“AAACK!” Twilight shrieked, vaulting into the air. She whipped around to face him. He sat about five feet further into the alley with his tail wrapped around his legs. It flicked back and forth as he stared at her expectantly. “Umm, I'm willing to try and work out a deal. That's good news right?”

He smiled. “That is good news.” His lids drooped over the top halves of his eyes. “Dare I ask what your demands are though?”

“Haha...” Twilight swallowed. “Right, so, umm...” She tried to remember her game plan but her brain was quickly going into panic mode. She looked back to her satchel and threw it open. She tugged at her notes but they were jammed between a few frustratingly large books. She gave them a forceful tug, successfully freeing them from the pack and scattering them all over the alleyway. She stared in horror as they floated to the ground.

Rei chuckled. “Calm down Twilight. I promise that the worst I'll do is say no.”

She looked up at him, unconvinced.

He sighed. “Alright how about this. I'll let you in on a little secret about me that might help loosen you up but you've gotta promise not to tell anycreature. Can you do that?”

Twilight gave a quick nod.

He cleared his throat. “Alright, so, you know how dragons breath fire?”

She nodded.

“Well I don't.”

Her eyes widened.

“I mean, I do, but I don't... Does that make any sense?”

She shook her head. “No, but I think I get it. You can breath fire, but you don't like to. Is that what you're saying?”

He scrunched the right side of his face. “Eeehhhyyeaah. Essentially.”

“May I see?”

“What?”

“I want to see,” she replied. “I want to see you breath fire.”

“Eheh, heh. No, no I don't think that will be necessary.”

Her ears drooped. “Oh... I see...”

He grumbled. “Oh fine. Watch closely. I'm only doing this once.” Her ears perked up and she stared intently at him. He sucked in a deep breath and held it in his belly, focusing on his innards. He snagged a couple extra swigs of breath and his brow creased. Finally he lunged his head forward and opened his maw wide. What he expelled was a plume of pink fire no bigger than a parasprite. It formed into a small purple cloud of smoke that traveled a little more than a foot from his head before dissipating entirely.

She stood with her mouth agape. He smacked his lips and looked to her. “So, uh, yeah. That's it.”

She exploded with laughter.

He frowned. “Alright, alright, come on now.”

She toppled over. “Bahahahahaha! That's adorable!”

He cringed. “Please don't use that word.”

“Haha, heh, haha, but it is!” She levered herself back to a sitting position. “That's even more adorable than Spike's flame when he was a baby.”

“Well that's just because its weaker than normal today. I'm... Uhhh...” He averted his eyes. “I'm not feeling well.”

She giggled. “What happened? Did you lose a firefight with a candle?”

He glared at her as a low rumble resonated from his throat. She gave a wide smile which unleashed a “Squee!” This also enticed a cringe from him. She really needed to get to the bottom of that whole squee thing.

“Anyway,” Twilight said, “that did exactly what you wanted it to. I'm feeling much more comfortable. Thank you.”

He huffed and his look of spiteful rage softened to one of mild aggravation. “Well I'm glad something good came of it.”

She giggled. “Alright so, my demands.” She squared up her shoulders and replaced her smile with a serious stare more fit for business. “You need my help. I need the Elements back.”

He groaned. “I figured that was coming.” He shook his head. “I'm sorry Miss Sparkle but it is imperative that I accomplish what I have set out to do. Failure means tragedy for everything on this planet. I can't put success on the line to buy luxury for me or anypony else. I may have evaded the wrath of those little trinkets once but I'd be a fool to think that they aren't a threat to me. I need those right where they are, with Moon, who can't use them because she has no friends.”

Twilight couldn't help but snort. “Alright, then I'll help you, after you help me bring Celestia back.”

He shook his head. “Barking up the same tree Sparkle. I got the best of her during our last encounter but that doesn't mean she's not a threat. She's just as intelligent as me. Given time she will find a way to get the high ground and completely destroy all of my progress. It's a risk to my success and as I've said, I can't afford that.”

She grumbled. “Rei, this is a negotiation. We both have to make sacrifices so we can meet in the middle.”

“I realize that Twilight but I've told you my complications and I know that you understand them. If you aren't willing to take my own ground off of the table then we might as well stop while we're ahead.”

“What do you expect?” she defended. “I can't just help you for nothing! I have to get something for Equestria. How am I supposed to do that if you're hoarding everything that we need?”

“You're an intelligent little mare Twilight. Find a way.”

She growled. “You realize that buttering me up doesn't actually help me, right?”

He chuckled. “Well I just find it hard to believe that you can't find a way to use an ageless immortal that has an unhealthy obsession with martial magic to your advantage.”

“Well I! —” She stared through him. “— Wait, Moon, do you need her in control of Equestria?”

He smiled. “Now you're thinking Miss Sparkle.” He shook his head. “No. Moon's current schemes are more or less inconsequential to what I'm doing.”

She tapped her hoof off of her chin. “Hmm, Alright so how about I provide my services as an adviser and mediator on the condition that you keep Moon in check. By 'in check' I mean not in control of Equestria, or dragons, or shadow forces, or anything significant. I want her causing us less problems than the griffons cause.”

“That I can do Miss Sparkle. Will there be anything else or is that your offer?”

She got up to take a few laps from one side of the alleyway to the other. Moon was a serious problem. Getting her out of power would be a major win for Equestria. The price was steep though. Even if she tried her best to convince her mother otherwise, the truth was that she was putting her faith in this creature she barely knew to refrain from using her assistance to end Equestria. The position did put her closer to him though with a certain amount of immunity. That could allow her to get a better feel for exactly what his true intentions were. She would need to be vigilant though. Always watching, always analyzing so that she could catch any evil machinations as soon as possible and put a stop to them. Shining was right. She had handled troubling situations like this before. She had to step up to the plate. She faced him. “I reserve the right to end our agreement, or up my demands anytime I feel like it.”

He whimpered. “Twilight that's-”

“You've given me none of your own ground. It's only fair.”

He grumbled. “Fine.”

“And this is probably going to make me some enemies...”

“I will do everything in my power to diffuse any situations that may threaten your well-being.”

“Okay, good. Umm...”

Rei raised a brow and started snapping his tail off of the ground. She looked up to him with her round eyes. “No hurting me, no matter how mad you get.”

He snorted. “I would think that goes without saying, but I suppose it doesn't hurt to be explicit about it. I will only use martial magic if you are intentionally threatening the success of my mission.”

She beamed and extended a hoof. “Alright, we have a deal!”

He smiled. “I thought you'd never stop.” He took her hoof in a firm shake. “Pleasure to have you on board Miss Sparkle.” They let go and found themselves stuck in a mire of silence. “Alright, well, how about we go dethrone our Queen?” he offered, watching as Twilight dug through her satchel.

“Not just yet,” she replied. “There's something else I want to take care of first.”

“Oh?”

She pulled from her satchel a large multilingual dictionary. It had terms for five very popular languages all contained within it, making it very bulky. He watched her, making no attempt to hide his confusion. She held the book in her aura and leafed through it, ensuring that there was nothing stored between the pages. She closed it and pressed a hoof against either side, affirming its sturdiness.

“Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight floated the book up to their side. “Yes Rei?”

“What are you doing?”

“This.” She smiled.

THWACK! The book swung right into the side of Rei's face causing him to stagger.

“That's for Celestia.”

THWACK! He staggered back in the other direction.

“That's for Luna.”

THWACK!

“That's for my family.”

THWACK!

“That's for just being a jerk.”

He gawked at her and covered his head with his fore-hooves. “AAAARRRRGGHHHH! That hurt Sparkle!”

“Good!” She stood tall. “You deserved it! If anything I went easy on you!”

He whipped his head from his fore-hooves and bared his teeth. He unleashed something between a series of clicks and a growl.

She took a step back. “Hey, we have an agreement! No hurting me!”

He groaned. “I know, I know. Clever little brat.” A devious grin spread across his face. “Do it again though and I'll host a 'lets-burn-Twilight's-happy-little-library-tree-thing-to-the-ground' party!”

She gasped. “What!? That's horrible!”

“Well, I —” he turned away and tapped his hoof off of the ground “— Okay yeah, maybe that's a little extreme. I'll think of something. Point is, this is the only freebie you get.”

She huffed. “Fine.”

He ran a hoof along the side of his face. “Alright can we go dethrone Moon now or are you going to try and break my legs too?”

She shook her head and stuffed the dictionary into her satchel. “No, I'm good. Let's go get Moon.” He started towards Canterlot Castle, still rubbing his face. She followed him, taking position at his side. After a few steps she looked up to him. “You did deserve that though. You know that right?”

He grunted.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight and Rei made their way to the Castle Courtroom where Moon was said to be meeting with some of the higher aristocrats. As they approached one of the large arching doorways a pair of Moon's Nightmare Guard moved to intercept them. “Hey you two, what are you doinoioiAHAAHAHHAGGH!” The pair found themselves wrapped in a crimson aura and suspended helplessly in midair. Twilight followed Rei as they walked underneath.

She heard the metallic clank she had grown fairly familiar with. She looked back to see the guards plopped onto the floor with their backs to one another and their tongues lolling out of their heads. She turned forward and betrayed a smile. Now that she was on the other side of things, it was a bit satisfying to see the guards suffer Rei's wrath. The massive wooden doors opened to reveal the entrance to the courtroom at the end of a long hallway.

“Hey!” a voice shouted, “Nopony is allowed at the court hall withouoouououuaaaahh HEY HEY!”

CLANK!

“Sounds like we're in the right place,” Rei observed.

Plop.

“Yes we are,” Twilight replied. She pointed to one of the doors along the right wall. “That's the entrance to the actual courtroom.” She opened her left satchel and sifted through her papers. “I have some notes in here on our prior encounters with Moon. I recommend you look them over before you plan out your battle strategy.”

“That won't be necessary Miss Sparkle.” Rei trotted towards the courtroom doors.

Twilight warped in front of him. “What do you mean? Moon is extremely powerful. You need to be prepared.”

“I am prepared.” He slid her out of the way with a hoof.

She watched as he wrapped the large door in his aura. “You're being arrogant.”

“Maybe —” he pull the doors open, allowing Moon's chilling voice to pour into the hall “— we shall soon find out.”

Twilight peeked around the corner and watched as he waltzed in, carrying with him every eye in the room.

“Dragonface,” Moon remarked, “What are you doing here?”

“I have a request,” he replied. “That's what this is about right? You take requests from anypony who wishes to make them?”

“Uhhh...” Moon gave him a blank stare. “Yes... Yes that's what this is.”

“Well good.” He looked around the room. “Where's the line?”

Moon propped her elbows on her podium and leaned forward. Her eyes thinned as she looked him over. “Don't you concern yourself with that Dragonface. I know you are a veeerrrryyyy busy pony. I wouldn't want to hold you up. How about I take your request right now?”

He beamed. “Oh that's very thoughtful of you Moon. Thank you!”

She gave a short hum and motioned to the stand before her.

He trotted up and took a seat, pressing his chest forward and pointing his head above Moon in what Twilight assumed was his best impression of a regal stance. He cleared his throat and raised the sheet. “Dear most lovely and honorable Queen, Nightmare Moon.” Moon sneered at him as he spoke the words. “I, a humble subject of your wonderful nighttime paradise have a request of your greatness. May I speak this request oh magnificent one?”

“Oh you speak that so well Dragonface!” Moon cooed. She raised herself back to her proper seating. “You, oh feeble servant of my nighttime paradise, have appeased me with your professional mannerisms. You may speak your request.”

“Thank you magnificent one!” he replied. “My request to you oh Queen and brin-” he read the rest of the line. “Wow Moon, just... Wow.”

“Funny,” Moon mused, “I don't remember that being on the sheet. You do wish for me to hear your request do you not my feeble servant?”

He grumbled and returned his eyes to the parchment. “My request to you oh Queen and bringer of all that is good and desirable, is to —” he laid the sheet back onto the stand and locked eyes with Moon “— my request to you is to go away.”

Moon's gaze narrowed. “What?”

“Go away. Stop being Queen, stop meddling with Equestria, and stop being in Equestria. Go away.”

Moon rested her back against the chair. “I am confused Dragonface. I thought we had agreed that so long as I was not in your way, we would have no problems with one another.”

“We did. However, in just one day you've proven to me that as I try and train these poor little ponies to survive the Calamity, you'll be serving as a very potent distraction for them. That puts you directly in my way.”

Moon's eyes slowly rolled past Rei and settled on Twilight. “I see. So I just happened to appear in your path. I was not put there by somepony.”

Twilight gulped.

Rei followed her eyes until he saw Twilight still peeking in from the hall. “Her? That's just my adoring fan. She has nothing to do with any of this.”

Moon slid out of her seat and strode down from her stand. All eyes followed her as she circled around Rei. She came to a stop just in front of him and locked eyes. “We're both mature creatures Dragonface. How about we try to work something out?”

He shook his head. “Not gonna happen Moon.”

Her smile faltered. She spent a few moments simply staring at him. She domed a sly grin and brought her face within inches of his. “Alright Dragonface. You want the country, take it. But do not be deceived, you will be hearing from me again. Soon.”

He smiled. “I look forward to it.”

She strolled a hair's length past him, letting out a low cackle as she did. Twilight watched as she approached. To her surprise, it was only as Moon passed through the doors that she gave a leer through her peripheral. “Sleep tight Twilight Sparkle,” she whispered.

Twilight shuddered. She watched Moon strut down the hall until Rei cleared his throat. She turned back to see him seated in the stand Moon had just abandoned. She walked into the room and took a seat.

The aristocrats now had their confused attentions focused on Rei. “Well,” he began, “first order of business is to address what's just happened. As I'm sure all of you can see, your ruler has stepped down. Seeing as I'm more or less responsible for your current predicament, I'll do my best perform any of her duties that you ponies wish me to in her absence. I strongly advise, however, that you elect a new, permanent leader.” His eyes narrowed as he scanned across them. “It needs to be a real election though. I will not stand by as a pony rises to power that does not actually command the country's faith.

“Next, about the Calamity.” His horn lit up and a cloud of smoke gathered above him forming a screen. On it appeared an image of a barren waste. Large pieces of land floated about, bending and winding around in a liquid-like state. Bolts of lightning cracked back and forth between the masses and small twisters wormed their way through the open space. “The Calamity is an event that is threatening to occur within the year if nothing is done to stop it. If it does occur, this is a rough image of what your world will look like. Nothing will be constant, reliable, or stable. If it happens most of you ponies will die and those that don't will not get a single minutes rest. In summary, it's bad, and it would be much better if it were just not to happen at all. That's why I'm here. It is my duty to train all you ponies to maintain the balance of nature and prevent the Calamity.” The cloud behind him dissipated. “I will soon be disseminating information about this to the rest of Equestria but if all of you could spread the word in the meantime, that would be fantastic.”

He motioned to Twilight. “Lastly, young Miss Twilight Sparkle has graciously put her own safety on the line to serve as a representative for you ponies.”

All eyes fell on Twilight.

“Because of the critical nature of the changes that must be made, my position as an educator will be separate from any politics. There is just no time to hear all of your concerns and tip toe around them. However, Miss Sparkle will be listening to your requests, processing them, and presenting me with suggested changes in my approach along the way in the hopes that it will make the whole process easier for all of us.” Ponies muttered amongst one another, sending uneasy glances to Twilight. She hunkered down in her seat. Suddenly she didn't feel so confident in her decision to assist.

He scanned across the room before pounding a hoof off of the stand. Once the audience's attention was focused on him, he continued. “Also, you ponies may be happy to hear that as part of our agreement, I am obligated to grant Miss Sparkle the resources necessary to support a search and rescue operation for Princess Celestia.”

The audience erupted with cheers and whoops. Twilight found herself surrounded by ponies looking to shake her hoof and thank her. Rei pounded the stand once again. This time it took a few raps off of the wood to get the audience's attention. “I need to be on my way now ponies. Please direct any questions to Miss Sparkle. Thank for your time and enjoy your day.”

Once he finished the audience returned to swarming Twilight. She did her best to keep up, grabbing forelegs as quickly as she could and spitting out words of appreciation like a machine gun.

His voice resonated in her head. “When you're done Sparkle, I'll be confiscating Kilia's office.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight and Rei sat in the bright glow of Celestia's supersized fireplace. A number of pages of notes were sprawled across her desk and her chalk board was covered in lists, maps, and makeshift charts. Twilight sat in a chair watching Rei as he paced the room.

“I understand the concern,” he said, “but I would much prefer that the young learn to survive in a controlled scenario rather than a freak flare of the Calamity.”

Twilight shook her head. “No. I will not stand for endangering foals just for practice, and neither will Equestria. It's not right.”

“What's not right is letting them go into the hardest years of their lives ill equipped,” he countered.

“We won't. We will train them, but through classes, tests, and safe training courses. Not by throwing them into dangerous scenarios and forcing them to learn on their feet. Do you even hear yourself?”

He stopped and glanced to her. He looked back to the board and sighed.

“Listen to me,” Twilight said as she leaned over the chair, “You wanted me to help you avoid using force. I'm telling you, what you're suggesting is wrong. You follow through with it and nopony will ever willingly listen to you.”

“I don't want them to get hurt Twilight, I just...” He squinted as he stared at the map. “I believe a creature can never reach her true potential until she's been forced to see what she's capable of.” He turned his head until Twilight was just within his peripheral. “These alternative training methods you're suggesting. Do you think you can get the ball rolling with them when the time comes?”

She nodded. “Of course.”

He closed his eyes and raised a hoof up towards his forehead. He gave it a couple light bops with his cranium.

“Moon has Equestria wounded but it's still unlikely that they'll go along with what you're doing here as it is. You don't have room to risk turning them against you like this.”

After retreating into his head for a few moments he stopped and dropped the hoof to the ground. “Alright Sparkle, we do it your way.”

She exhaled. “Oh thank Celestia.” She turned towards the desk and sifted through the notes. “That's out of the way. What's next?”

Rei studied the sea of writing sprawled across the board. “Actually, I think we're good for today.”

Twilight stopped and stared at him. “Really?”

He turned around and headed for Celestia's cushion. “Yeah. This has been good though. Very good. Thank you.” He collected some of the sheets. “You need some time to help your brother with the whole search and rescue thing anyway right?”

“Yeah I do. Hey, uh...” She rubbed her right fetlock along the her left foreleg. “Thank you for that.”

“No thanks are needed.”

“No they are. That wasn't part of our agreement.” She locked eyes with him for just a moment before she redirected her focus to his activity with the papers. “Throwing it in was really, uh, cool of you, I guess.”

“My motivations were far more selfish than you're thinking Sparkle. I'm invested in your public approval. Simple as that.” He finished stacking the notes and laid them off to one side of the desk. “You're giving me far more credit than I deserve.”

She looked to him with hope in her eyes. “You're telling me that you had no other motivations at all than wanting me to remain useful? Not even one?”

He looked up to her. “No I suppose not. I suppose there was a little concern for you mixed in there too.”

She beamed. Maybe she had just been applying friendship in the wrong way. Maybe even in the face of all that had happened, there was still a way to work things out. “You see, that wasn't so hard to admit was it?”

He returned his focus to the desk. He pulled some clean paper over to it and picked up a pen in his aura. “I never said it was Miss Sparkle. I just left it out because I didn't want you to get the wrong idea.”

“What? That you're not such a bad creature after all?”

“Yes. That precisely.”

She frowned and rested her forelegs on Celestia's desk. “You're pretty hard on yourself aren't you?”

He arched a brow and peered up at her from the paper. “I think you've used a little too much of your prying allowance tonight Twilight. I'm cutting you off.”

“Oh come on!” Twilight pouted. “I know I'm young but I have some really good advice packed in this little brain of mine!”

He placed her things in her bag. “I'm sure you do.” He walked over, shooed her off of the chair, and snapped her satchels around her barrel. “However you have a pretty princess to find and I have a lot of work to do.” He nudged her towards the door. “Maybe next time.”

She grumbled. “Oh fine.” She looked back to him. “Tomorrow then?”

He nodded. “Bright and early please.”

“Alright.” She trotted towards the hall. “Have a good night Jerkface.”

He chuckled. “You too Miss Sparkle.”

The Sun-Princess

The morning sun crept over a misty valley. Tucked away deep within the forest was a fire. An old billy goat sat at it, warming a pot of apple sauce. He looked nervously to his left where an unconscious alicorn lay covered in one of his blankets. She was breathing, but all attempts he had made at waking her had failed miserably.

She was the most magnificent thing that he had ever seen. Even through the dirt and mat her mane shone with a wondrous array of colors. Her flawless white fur was hidden under a layer of grime but none the less held a certain shimmer. He had found her sprawled out in a puddle of mud a few hours ago. He built a small camp around her, certain that she would awaken soon. However, here he sat hours later unable to wake her.

He watched intently as she muttered and shuffled about under the blanket. He wasn't sure exactly where her dreams were holding her. All he could figure was that it wasn't a place she particularly enjoyed being.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia laid in a medical bed. She gazed out the window at the small town that basked in the Moon's glow. Within it's perimeter sat a number of primitive buildings and a small town hall. It had formed around her and Luna shortly after they defeated Discord. After seeing their impressive feat ponies had begun to take up residence around the sisters, drawn to the feeling of safety that their presence provided.

She heard the door open behind her followed closely by the patter of hooves. “I came as fast as I could Headmaster Celestia! Art thou alright?” the voice of Colin, the town's steward, asked.

Celestia held her gaze out the window. She didn't want to talk. She didn't want visitors. She wanted to be left alone. However that was a luxury that was not to be. Ponies were worried out of their minds. They were entirely unable to resist the urge to talk with her about the attempt that had just been made on her life.

“The doctors told me that thee hast not been talking to anypony,” Colin said. “I understand that their attempts to talk to thee are probably a bother at this point. Please understand that they're just concerned for thee. We are not used to this kind of behavior. It's got us all a bit worried.”

Celestia could understand their concern. However her unmatched powers of forgiveness were evading her this night. She was barely able to keep herself from falling to pieces in front of them. She had actually considered using a teleportation spell to grab Luna and flee the town. Fortunately the logical portion of her brain was still healthy enough to snuff out such thoughts. She had become a major part of their little society and they had given her and Luna so much. Colin was right. They were only a bother right now because they were so hopelessly worried.

“Some of the students have given gifts,” Colin continued. “I'll just lay them here.” The innocent smiling faces of her students flashed in her mind. She rolled over to see what they had sent her. The normally collected Colin winced when he saw the dressings that had been applied to her charred scalp and the slivers of burnt horn that peeked through them. “Oh my word Headmaster Celestia!”

She ignored his reaction, instead choosing to leaf through the pile of makeshift get well cards before her. Each was hand made, depicting everything from sad faces with “Sory thee got hert,” to blotchy images of herself covered in bandages with “Ples get beter.” On any normal night the sight of them would have had her giggling and awing. Tonight, however, their impact could only be seen through a slight upward curving of her lips. Despite what it looked though, they were having a significant impact. Each one tugged away at the tight knots in her stomach and reigned in ever so slightly her sanity.

“They care so deeply for thee Headmaster,” Colin said. “Thou art a true inspiration for our youth.”

She moved her head up towards him and forced out a smile. She laid the cards back onto the table and returned her head to the pillow.

“Would there be anything that I may do for thee dear Headmaster?”

She gave him a slow shake of the head. His ears drooped but he gave her a nod. “If anything should come up, please send me word and I will do everything I can to assist.” She laid a hoof on his shoulder and gave it a gentle shake. The gesture seemed to curb his concerns. He managed a half-hearted smile and walked out of the room, leaving Celestia to her thoughts.

She glanced down at the cards. It was as though she could feel the very warmth and joy of the foals emanating from them. For a bit their glow curbed her anxieties. However they could only hold back her nightmares for so long. She tried to keep her mind focused on the things that made her happy, but as it so often is with traumatizing experiences, her mind began to retrospect on the ordeal.

First came the emotions. The poisonous feeling of helplessness flooded through her. It sapped her strength, turning her inner mare back into a little filly, alone in a world that didn't want her. Her surroundings began to look down on her. They cast patronizing gazes on the age old mare that hid beneath her wings, too weak to protect herself much less any of them.

Next, images clouded her mind. Images of her would-be assassin towering over her, his hoof pressed against her chest, his poisoned dagger floating at his side. She saw his crimson eyes boring into her, determined to drill through the layers of respect and adoration to the part of her that he could sink that blade into. To the part that deserved it.

Her muscles pulled tighter and tighter until her entire body quaked. She felt her stomach convulse. She spun over to the opposite side of her bed where the trash can sat but she wasn't fast enough. What little contents she had left in her belly sprayed across the end table and onto the floor. She heaved again, but little more than a trickle emerged. Her weakened abdomen burned as it tried yet again to purge her innards with enough force that she fell from the bed.

She landed in a heap, one of her back legs still caught in the blankets. The voices of the Immortals chattered around her. She pressed herself up. To her horror, she found herself back in Ifringale. Before her stood its citizens. She couldn't make out the words they spat at her but she knew what they meant. Their cold tones carried with them their spite, their anger, and their disappointment. She clambered backwards, pressing herself away from them until she felt the cold wall pressing up against her back. She slid along it as they wrapped around her and soon her shoulder bumped into the corner, trapping her between it and the crowd.

She curled up and shielded herself with trembling wings. She hid her eyes between her forehooves but she could still hear their voices growing closer. “Please no!” she screamed. “I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!”

She felt one of their hooves touch her side. It nudged her, gently rocking her back and forth. The voices of the Immortals faded until they were faint enough that she could hear another. It was one that was much more soothing, much more concerned.

“Headmaster!” it called. She allowed her ears to loosen from the back of her neck. “Quiet, please. Give her space.” Hooves shuffled about her. “Headmaster, it's nurse Fairhoof. Canst thou hear me?”

Celestia pulled her head from her hooves. An elderly mare was beside her, a calm smile cast across her wrinkly face. Surrounding them were a number of ponies, some guard members, others members of the faculty. She could see the disheveled medical bed through them. Its blankets lay scattered across the floor and vomit dripped from the end table. There was even some spattered on her wing.

Her eyes swept across the crowd. Each of its members were torn between expressions of sympathy and horror. As the scene came together for her, she lost what little strength she had. Tears fell from her already burning eyes. They would never respect her after this. The confident, motherly mare she had always been to them had been stripped away. A pathetic, disgusting mess of an alicorn was all that remained.

“Oh Celestia, what has that monster done to thee?” Nurse Fairhoof asked. “Come here.” Her thin legs wrapped around Celestia. “We are here sweetheart. We love thee.”

Celestia sat in her embrace. Eventually she heard the patter of hooves as another set of forelegs wrapped around her followed closely by another. After the second, a wave of hoofsteps sounded and she found herself at the center of a massive embrace.

She tried to thank them, to tell them how much all this meant to her but all that she got out was a broken murmur. She took a deep breath and reigned in the remaining sobs that were trying work their way up her chest. “Ye art all such wonderful ponies,” she sputtered. “I could have never dreamed of a more touching gesture.”

“Thou wouldst do the same for us,” Fairhoof replied. She pressed the crowd back. “The message has been received. Ye ponies are crowding her. All ye wait outside! I wish to check up on her to ensure that she hath not suffered any injuries during her fall.” She raised her hooves and clopped them together. “Out with ye!” she bellowed. “Ye may see her after!”

They reluctantly did as they were told and herded towards the exit. After the last few clopped out of the room she shut the door. She walked to the cabinets and gathered some supplies. “They're just worried, I know, but it's alright to be annoyed with them. I do it all the time.”

Celestia let out a weak giggle. “They really are wonderful ponies. All of ye are.”

“So art thou,” Fairhoof replied as she ambled her way back to Celestia. “It is because of thee that we are even here Headmaster.” She prodded her chest with a hoof. “And thou darest not forget it!”

Celestia wrapped her clean wing around her and rested her head against her shoulder. “Thank thee Mary.”

Fairhoof set down her bucket and leaned into the hug. “Think nothing of it Celestia. Thou hast done the same for me so many times. I am delighted to be able to return the favor.” She recollected her bucket. “Now let me be, I need to get thee all fixed up.”

“Tis alright. I will just need a rag and some water.”

“Stop it,” Fairhoof scolded. “Thou hast faced a terrible trauma this night. Thou wilt relax and let me take care of thee.”

“Thou really dost not have to do that,” Celestia protested.

“Nonsense. How else shall I guilt thee into welcoming me into thy home and changing my diapers when the day comes that I shall need them?”

Celestia smiled. “That is a good point I suppose.”

Fairhoof pulled a wet cloth from her bucket. “Canst thou relax for me?”

Celestia nodded. She settled into a seated position and let Fairhoof go about her business. While she waited she occupied her mind with thoughts of the ponies and their reaction to her sorry state. Never in all of her life would she have expected something like that. Never in her life would she have received that kind of treatment. In her past life she would have been scorned and possibly even banished. Here, she found herself reached out to and cared for.

All doubt she had about her new life evaporated. These ponies were something special. She didn't care what Fate or Destiny had to say about it, she wanted to be with them. She wanted to do everything she could to make their lives wonderful. Use every blessing she had to ease their struggles. Everything before they came into her life didn't matter anymore. She was Celestia now. She had to let Kilia go. For good. “Mary.”

“Yes?” Fairhoof replied as she lifted Celestia's fore-hoof for inspection.

“May I ask a favor of thee?”

“Of course. Am I being too rough?”

“No not at all. Thou art very careful. What I need is for thee to...” She realized just in time that she hadn't given Fairhoof any of the context necessary to understand her current state of mind. “Thou seest, when we are done here, there is something I need to do. A quest I need to uptake.”

Fairhoof looked up from her leg. “Tomorrow thou meanest?”

Celestia shook her head. “No. No I need to do this tonight. As soon as thou art finished.”

“Thou dost not wish me to lie to Captain Swiftmane and her guard?” Fairhoof asked.

“No, nothing like that. They may come along if they must. I wish for thee to come.”

Fairhoof betrayed a bit of surprise. “Oh... Yes of course, that would be no bother.”

“Thank thee Mary.” Celestia nuzzled her forehead. “What I have to do... It will not be easy for me. I will need thy help.”

Fairhoof smiled. “I'll go with thee anywhere Celestia. All thou needst do is ask.” She let go of Celestia's leg and packed up her things. “Let me just put these away.”

Celestia nodded and ambled towards the door. She dug out her formal demeanor. Fairhoof closed the cupboard and took up her side. She opened the door and stepped out into the nervous crowd of ponies that locked their gazes onto her. “I am sorry for your wait my little ponies.” Some of them muttered between one another but they were silenced by a hiss from Captain Swiftmane.

“I've done some thinking,” she continued. “If ye ponies would still have me, I'd... I'd like to accept your nomination to run for Princess of Equestria.” She was met with gasps. “Ye ponies have moved me and I want to do everything I can to make your lives as wonderful as they can be. As princess, I think I will have the influence necessary to do that.”

Professor Birchwood stepped forth from the crowd. “Headmaster, this is wonderful!”

“Agreed!” Miss Holly added, triggering a flurry of approvals from the crowd.

Swiftmane rapped a hoof off the ground to silence them. “We would not dream of retracting our nomination dear Headmaster. Thou art a wondrous creature; Equestria would thrive with thee as it's princess.”

Professor Birchwood raised a hoof. “To Princess Celestia's successful campaign!” He stomped his fore-hooves off of the ground and the crowd followed his lead.

“Thank you my little ponies. Thank you so very much. Those of ye who would like to participate, I shall hold a meeting here tomorrow after school has let out. For now though, I must leave you. There is something I must do before I can move forward with this life. Sleep well all of ye. Thank you again for your support. It will not soon be forgotten.”

She worked her way through the crowd, accepting hugs and accommodations from the delighted ponies as she did. Once she made it out of the building she was approached by Swiftmane and her guard. “Dear Headmaster!” Swiftmane called.

Celestia stopped to address her. “Yes Captain?”

She trotted up to them. “I was speaking with some of the ponies inside about what happ-” She shifted. “I wish to keep thee under my protection for a while longer. Until thou art healthy again.”

Celestia sighed. “I thought as much. That is fine Captain. Know though that I intend to travel into the forest.”

“Right now?” she yelped.

“Yes Captain. This cannot wait.”

Swiftmane stared at her and, for a moment, looked as though she would protest. She didn't though. She simply returned to a professional stance. “Then we will be twice as vigilant to ensure nothing happens to thee while thou art journeying in this condition.” She addressed her troops. “Ye hear that?”

“Yes Captain!”

She turned back and bowed to Celestia. “We are at thy service Headmaster.”

“Thank ye. If there are no objections, I would like to begin our travels.” Swiftmane and her guards nodded.

Fairhoof smiled. “Yes, of course. I'll be right by thy side Headmaster.”

Celestia looked to the opening in the forest, far on the other side of town. She steeled herself and walked towards it. As it got closer she felt her insides knotting up. The tension continued to increase until she stood just before the path, held in place by her fears.

“Wilt thou be alright?” Fairhoof asked.

“I have to.” Celestia replied. She lowered her head and closed her eyes. “I have to do this.”

She heard the rattling of armor work its way past her. She opened her eyes to see Swiftmane standing just inside the path with her hoof extended. “Together then,” she said. “We shall do this together.”

Celestia took her hoof and the chains that bound her fell from her body. She cautiously took a step in and gave Swiftmane a thankful smile. “Thou hast grown up so much Hilda.”

“Tis not only I who has grown up,” she replied. Celestia tilted her head. Hilda playfully jabbed at her side. “The Celestia I remember would never have let us help her. Tis nice to finally be able to return thy kindness.”

Celestia blushed. “I suppose thou speakest true. I shall try to continue being open to thy aid in the future.”

“That is comforting to hear dear Headmaster. Thou art strong, but even thou canst not survive as an island all the time.”

Celestia nodded. “Let us be off then.” She started down the path with Fairhoof and Swiftmane at her sides. Their journey would take them a couple of hours and would quickly stray from the beaten path. However, despite only physically making the trip a hoofful of times, she knew it well. She'd run it many, many times in her nightmares. The party was relieved to see that the Everfree Forest was not interfering with their travels. It was as though it had some kind of unspoken respect for her task, standing aside to grant her passage. Thus their travels were unhampered and they eventually found themselves at a clearing that stood before the entrance to a large cavern. Celestia shuddered when she saw it. “There, tis in there.”

Swiftmane turned to her guards. “Perimeter duty! Stonejaw, there. Castia at the front. Shine, corner. Hoverspark, take the rest for recon.” The guards took their positions and inspected their respective areas.

“Clear!” Stonejaw called.

“All clear!” Castia followed.

“Silent as can be!” Shine added.

Hoverspark flew over the clearing and signaled to Swiftmane with his hoof. “Looks good up here.”

“Okay,” Swiftmane replied. “Maintain observation on the area until we return from the cavern.” She looked back to Celestia. “And we are with thee. I can take point.”

Celestia shook her head. “Thank thee Captain, but that will not be necessary. Just stay with me please.”

She nodded. “As thou wishest.”

Celestia pulled some of the dressings from her horn and forced enough magic through it to illuminate the entrance. Her mind drifted, painting phantom immortals at the edges of the light. Her brow furrowed and she forced herself in, driving through the muck of terror and uncertainty. She headed straight for her destination. Her dread acted as a detector, increasing as she grew closer. Once she reached her destination she tore the dirt from the ground, ignoring the shadows that pranced around her. Their voices resonated in her head. She dug harder, spouting dirt from the hole. The top of a burlap sack peaked out. The voices drew nearer as the world around her receded into the shadows. She continued using her magic, forcing the dirt out until most of the large bag could be seen. She wrapped it in her aura and lifted it from the hole, ignoring her horn's protests. With the bag at her side, she spun around to head for the exit. When she yanked the bag the old rotting threads gave way and it burst open, spilling onto the ground everything she had taken with her when she left Ifringale. She let out a shriek and staggered backwards. She could see the Immortals standing before her, cackling as they lumbered closer.

“Celestia!” Fairhoof called. “We're right here sweetheart!”

Celestia felt a hoof on each of her sides. She illuminated her horn to see Swiftmane and Fairhoof holding her. “Tis alright Headmaster,” Swiftmane whispered. “Thou art alright.”

Celestia's breathing slowed. “Thank you,” she stammered.

“Dost thou wishest me to have my guards carry these for thee?” Swiftmane asked.

“No,” Celestia responded. “I can do this. Just, please, stay close.”

Fairhoof positioned herself under Celestia, propping her up with her shoulder. Swiftmane moved to Celestia's other side and mirrored Fairhoof. Together they helped Celestia back onto her feet.

“Alright good,” Fairhoof said. “Now just stay with us sweetheart.”

Celestia nodded. She wrapped the assortment of trinkets in her aura and lifted them off of the ground. She heard snarls as the shadows closed in on her.

“Sweetie stay with us,” Fairhoof said. “Canst thou hear me?”

“Yes,” Celestia murmured. She dropped her focus to the ground and returned the power to her horn, illuminating the cavern. “Yes I'm still with thee.” With the two mares helping her maintain her balance she forced herself forward.

“Thou art doing well,” Fairhoof said. “One foot in front of the other, there. One step at a time. Just keep moving forward and we'll be out before thou knowest it.” Her voice kept the phantoms at bay, enabling Celestia to continue forward. Soon she could see moonlight reflecting off of the cavern floor. “We're almost there sweetheart. Just a little more. That's it. Almost.” A soft breeze blew over her mane. “Just give us a couple more steps.” She pulled herself forward until she felt her hoof touch grass. “That's it, thou hast made it!”

Celestia lifted her head. The wonderful moon reflected light upon the clearing, trapping the shadows inside the cavern. “A fire,” she muttered. “I need a fire.”

Swiftmane clopped her hooves together. “Hoverspark, new assignment!”

Hoverspark flew over to her and saluted. “Yes sir?”

“The Headmaster needs a fire,” Swiftmane stated as she pulled a chronometer from her bag. “Five minutes.”

“Yes sir!” Hoverspark shouted. He vaulted into the air, barking orders at his squad. They dived into the forest grabbing sticks, logs, large stones, kindle, and whatever tinder they could get their hooves on. After a minute or so they had separated the resources into piles. The wingless guards formed a circle at the center of the clearing and began construction. The piles dissipated one at a time until the pegasi had all landed and the construction crew had stepped back to reveal a large pyramid of wood.

Swiftmane stuffed the chronometer back into her bag. “Well done. Castia, light the fire upon Headmaster Celestia's command.”

“Yes sir!” Castia replied.

“That will not be necessary Captain,” Celestia interjected, “I'll light it myself.”

“Sweetheart thou art not well,” Fairhoof protested. “Please stop this. Let Castia handle it.” Celestia shook her head. She stepped up to the fire and pulled off the remaining dressings, revealing the entirety of her charred horn. Fairhoof whimpered as she watched her struggle to put the necessary amounts of magic through it to actually produce a bolt. Finally a blue ball of energy gathered at the tip and snapped to the tinder, setting it alight. A small flame appeared at the structure's center. The guards surrounded it, working to give it air.

The flames traveled across the structure producing the bonfire that Celestia needed. She turned back to look at the trinkets that had been spread across the ground. The mere sight of them caused her to wince. She forced herself to wrap them in her aura and swing them around until they floated above the fire. She endured the searing of her horn to examine them for one final moment before she dropped them in. She closed her eyes and let her head drift towards the moon. The snaps and small bangs that emanated from the flames were therapeutic. Her stomach eased up and the voices she had been hearing faded away. Her heart's pace slowed. Finally she was able to regain her regal composure.

“Thank you my little ponies,” she said. “This is a wonderful moment for me. On this night, I finally put my past behind me.” She motioned to the fire before them. “As these relics of my former life are returned to the earth, I can let go of the part of me that is riddled with night terrors.

“I can make room for Celestia, Keeper of the Sun, and hopefully soon to be Princess of Equestria. This night, I stop letting my life be dictated by my past and dedicate myself to you ponies, to your families, and to Equestria. May it mark the beginning of something wonderful for all of us.”

“To Princess Celestia!” Hoverspark shouted.

“To Princess Celestia!” the other guards followed.

“Long may she live!” Castia yelled.

“Long may she live!”

“And may all ponies know her name!” Strongjaw called.

“And may all ponies know her name!” They followed their call with a symphony of whinnies and raised onto their hind legs to roll their forelegs.

“Thank you,” Celestia exclaimed as a film formed around her eyes. “Never have I known such wonderful support from those around me.” She took in their reactions, still unable to believe that what she was witnessing was real. As the reality hit her the film thickened causing her vision to blur until all she could make out was the shimmer of the fire.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia awakened in a little shack. A warm fire sat before her neatly tucked into a homely little fireplace. Its chimney weaved from side to side before finally disappearing into the ceiling. The walls were composed of unfinished boards nailed together with a hint of imperfection. The fire looked to be the only thing lighting the room, leaving a squadron of shadows to dance about the walls.

Her body was suspended off of the floor by a twine cot situated with her belly facing the fire. She pulled her foreleg up and attempted to lever herself onto her feet. The instant she pushed a sharp pain rocketed up her back and stole her strength. She let out a shrill moan and collapsed.

She heard a shuffling of hooves behind her. A thin yellowish white billy goat appeared out of her peripheral. He wore a straw hat which rested on top of his curved horns covering all but the ends which pointed towards the intersection of his neck and his back. A piece of straw leaned lazily out of his gaping mouth as he stared at her with wide brown eyes. “You awake?!” he asked.

She eyed him with a bit of unease. This wasn't any creature she knew. Her immediate instinct was to throw up her defenses but, as her brain processed her predicament, she deemed such a reaction unnecessary. She had just been unconscious and she didn't recall willingly making her way to this place. It would seem that this creature had passed up a golden opportunity to do her harm. That considered, it was unlikely that doing so was on his itinerary. “Yes,” she answered. “Yes I'm awake... I think.”

A wide smile spread across his face. “Well alright! Ah thought you was never gunna wake up! Ah'd see you talkin and rollin and Ah'd think 'Aw there it is, she's a'wakin up.' But then Ah'd come over and there you'd be, still be out like a log.”

She arched a brow. “How long has it been?”

“Two days since Ah found ya.” His eyes popped open. “Oh hey! Are ya hungry? Ah'd be stervin if Ah'd slept for two days.”

She put a hoof on her belly. It did feel as though it was giving residence to a small black hole. “Yes some food would be good. Something easy on the stomach though please.”

He ruffled his beard. “Hmm...” he looked past her towards the other side of the house. “Mah friend Annie just dropped off some'a her famous Carrot and Noodle soup. Could get ya some'a that.”

“That sounds delightful. Thank you- uhh?”

“William!” he proclaimed as he shot a hoof out. “You can call me Willie though.”

She winced as she reached out to shake it. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Willie. I am Celestia, Princess of Equestria.”

“Princess!?” he yelped. He dropped to the floor and made what she guessed was his best impression of a bow. Had she seen it out of context she would have thought he was merely face-planting. “Ah'm so sorry! Please forgive me yer majersty! Ah should'a known you was royalty when Ah saw them shoes!”

She chuckled. “There is no need to apologize Willie. You've done nothing wrong. In fact, forget that I even said anything about my title.”

He looked up to her from his bow. “Are ya one'o them princesses that hates people fussin over them?”

She let out an amused huff. “Yes Willie, I suppose that I am.”

He returned to his feet with a knowing grin. “Ah gotcha! Don'cha worry yourself any Ah know all about them. Mah Momma read me stories! Now let me get ya that soup.” He trotted past and shuffled about his cabinets.

“Willie.” She called to him.

“Yes mam?”

“How did I get here?”

“Ah brought ya here after Ah found ya layin in a big ol' puddle'a mud. Looked like ya just dropped outta the sky. Ah stayed with ya for a bit after Ah found ya thinkin ya was gonna wake up soon anyway but ya kept sleepin an' Ah saw a storm commin so Ah grabbed my ol' wagon and carted ya back here.”

“I see. Where exactly is here?”

He trotted into view and pushed a small table in front of her. He dropped the soup on it and plopped down across from her on a rickety rocking chair. “Here is mah house.”

“Yes, but where is your house in relation to the rest of the world Willie?”

He scratched his head. “Uhm, we're in some mountains.”

She used her aura to take up the spoon and play with her soup. “Okay that's a start. Do you know what the mountains are called?”

He stared at her in complete confusion. “Ah only ever heard'em called mountains. Suppose ya could call'em somethin else. Don't see what the point would be though. Ain't nobody that would know what you were talkin about.”

She raised the spoon to her mouth and sipped from its contents. It was surprisingly delicious for something so simple. “How about landmarks? Do you know if there are any landmarks nearby?”

“Well yeah, o'course. There's all sorts of'em. Some from animals walkin around the forest. Some on account'a mah wagon. Some because'a the storms.” He tilted his head. “Say you sure are askin some weird questions. Did ya maybe hit yer head?”

She blew on the soup. “I hit much more than that Willie. However I assure you that there is a reason for these questions.” She stuffed a spoonful into her mouth and took a moment to regroup as she enjoyed it's blend of flavors. “Are there any towns or cities nearby?”

He crossed his left fore-leg and propped his right elbow on it, leveraging it so that he could bat at his beard. “Ah ain't sure about any cities, but there is a ripe nice town a bit north'a here. They got the biggest apple orchards you could ever dream of. Not to mention the buffalo that come through to do tradin. 'Tain't sure if you ever seen yerself a buffalo, but they are right impressive creatures. Bigger'n you even!”

She took down another gulp of the soup. That sounded like Appleloosa. If Appleloosa was north that would put her somewhere in the Appaloosan Mountains. The thought gave her a chill. She set down the bowl and stuffed her face between her knees.

“Ya still aren't feelin quite right are ya?” Willie inquired.

She sighed. “I'm... a little out of sorts, yes.”

“If ya don't mind mah askin, what exactly happened to ya?”

She reviewed the events in her head, not exactly sure herself. She recalled meeting the Spirits and successfully infiltrating the castle. Then... Luna. The recollection gave her a renewed sense of dread. “I lost a duel,” she murmured. There was no time for details. She needed to get back on her feet. “Willie.”

“Yes mam?”

She pulled her head out from her forelegs. “You've done so much for me already and I cannot thank you enough. However my sister, my country, and maybe even the world are in grave danger right now. I can do little to change that in this condition but there is a medicine that can be made with some of the plants that grow in this ar-”

“Say no more yer majersty!” He hopped up from his seat. “Ah'll have them plants here faster than a wild mustang!”

She beamed at him. “Words cannot describe my appreciation.”

He blushed. “Aw shucks yer majersty t'aint no trouble.”

“Well, trouble or not, I grant you my deepest gratitude. Do you have anything I can use to write down the details?”

“Hmm.” He batted his beard. “Oh! Ah got somethin stashed away in the back Ah think.” He disappeared to the other side of the house. There was some muffled clanking before he returned with some stained parchment, a bent quill, and a muddy looking inkwell. “Here ya go!”

She moaned under her breath when he hoofed her the pathetic tools. She had never really considered how much the castle supply room had spoiled her.

Despair creeped across Willie's face. “'Tain't gonna do is it?”

She smiled. “It will most definitely do Willie. It's just not what I'm used to, that's all. Thank you.” She laid the parchment and the inkwell on the table. She poked through the layer of gunk on top of the ink and began to scratch out some letters. When she pulled the quill back she found herself squinting to make out exactly what she had written. It would seem that reading glasses were another luxury she had taken for granted.

However, this was for Luna. She punched into the ink and wrote out her instructions. The details on the specific part of the Somret tree that he would need to collect, the exact location of the frost tipped roses, the precautions he would need to take before collecting the star speckled moss.

The star speckled moss. She looked up from her paper to the intent billy goat standing before her. “Willie, I should warn you, some of the things you're going to need to collect are going to take you to some dangerous places. One thing in particular will probably be easiest to find down in the mines.”

Willie gulped. “Th-the mines? You mean with them t-trolls and stuff?”

She gave an affirmative nod. “Yes.” She watched with some anxiety as his eyes glazed over.

“So, does that mean that Ah'm a knight?”

She felt like a rubber band that had just been released. She let out a relieved laugh. “In a way you would be very much like a knight yes, but I can do better than that. Would you like to BE a knight Willie?”

His face lit up. “Oh yes yer majersty! Ah've dreamed of bein a knight ever since Ah was a kid!”

She smiled. “Well then, if you would please grab me that walking stick —” she motioned her head to the treated stick laying along the side of the wall by his travel gear “— I shall knight you.”

His jaw dropped. “You can do that?”

She nodded. “Yes. I have the power to grant status as I see fit when the country is in a state of emergency. I'll need to explain my actions in court once the state of emergency has been lifted but, I think I've got a pretty strong case.”

His gaze dropped and he scraped at the ground with a hoof. “Aw shucks well, Ah wouldn't want to impose any. It's alright yer majersty. Ah'll be fine as just plain ol' Willie.”

She shook her head. “William, I insist. The actions you are taking for me, and for the country of Equestria more than warrant the status of Knight.” She reached out with her magic and grabbed his walking stick. “Now, if you would please kneel before me.”

“Really, 'tain't necessary yer maje-”

“Kneel William.”

“Yes mam!” He made another face-plant into the floor.

“Wil-...” As much as she wanted him to put at least one of his forelegs between his his face and the ground she couldn't persuade her more logical brain to allow it considering the current state of things. Time was not on her side. Proper kneeling posture would have to wait. She resigned to sighing and began her ceremony. “Today I, Celestia, Custodian of the Sun and Princess of Equestria, call upon those powers granted to me in a state of emergency by the Equestrian Constitution to grant you, William, denizen of the mountains and my rescuer, the status of Knight.” She did her best to lay the stick on his right shoulder but it inevitably ended up as more of a prod. “From this day forth you, William,” — she lifted the stick from his shoulder and made as much of a half circle over his head as could be made while avoiding his rump — “shall be known as Sir William, Knight of Equestria.” She prodded his left shoulder and lifted the stick from him. “Rise Sir Knight.”

He pulled his face from the ground and gazed at her with shimmering eyes. “Th-thank you so much!” he choked. “Don't worry any yer majersty Ah won't let ya down!”

“I know you won't Willie. It would comfort me greatly though to know that you won't be alone. Are there any creatures that could accompany you on your quest?”

He nodded. “Ah can see if Annie'll come along.”

“That's a start,” she replied, intentionally not sounding content. “Are there any others?”

He prodded his chin with a hoof. “Hmm, Annie's the only one Ah can think of that would be comfortable comin.”

She frowned. “Are you two comfortable going into the mines by yourselves?”

He grinned. “Well o'course we are! 'Tain't the first time we been down into them mines ya know.”

She watched him walk over to his travel gear and begin equipping himself. “Just promise me you'll be safe. If you see anything dangerous, turn around and come back. I don't want either of you hurt on my account.”

“Ah promise yer majersty. Now we might be a little while Ah figure so Ah'll set ya up some eats and what have ya to hold you off until Ah get back.”

She nodded and smiled. “Thank you Willie. I promise that I will make this all worth your while when things have settled down again.”

“Aw, Ah appreciate it yer majersty but really, just doin right is good nuff fer Annie'n me.” He shuffled about his business, placing foods, bowls, towels and other assorted supplies within reach of her cot.

She watched as he made some final preparations and bid him well when he left. She rested her head on the cot and sipped from her soup as she gazed into the hypnotizing flames.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Swiftmane walked at Celestia's side with her guards holding their flank. Fairhoof had separated from the group to make her way home. When they reached the door Celestia dug in her pack for her key. “Thank you all so much for this. Ye have aided me immensely.”

“We shall always be willing to do whatever necessary to help thee Headmaster,” Swiftmane replied. Celestia pulled the key out and inserted it into the hole. “I shall have my guards posted around thy home for the night,” Swiftmane continued.

Celestia stopped mid-turn and glanced at her. “That shall not be necessary dear Captain. The threat has passed. He hath had his opportunity to kill me and he hath chosen instead to flee.”

“I understand Headmaster, I just want to be sure that, should he rethink his decision, we shall be ready for him.”

Celestia put a wing around Swiftmane's shoulder and pulled her in. “With the utmost respect dear Hilda, we're dealing with another immortal. Posting guards around my home shall do little more than ensure that more ponies are hurt should he return.”

The Captain dug for some kind of retort but after a minute or so of searching she gave a defeated nod.

Celestia sent her a comforting smile and twisted the key the full way. “Do not fear Hilda, it shall be alright. Thou wilt see me again tomorrow.” When the door opened it revealed, as Celestia had suspected, an exhausted little dark blue filly.

She tried to use her aura to lift the filly onto her back but her aggravated horn seared at the mere presence of magic forcing out a yelp. She shut her eyes and let her head droop. She didn't even need to look. She could perfectly envision the horrified look she was getting from Swiftmane.

“Early warning!” Swifmane exclaimed. “We can provide thee with early warning!”

Celestia sighed. She had been so close. This wasn't the first time she had run into Swiftmane's obsessive tendencies. While they allowed her to exert a great deal of focus on her duties, making her a fantastic captain, it made her a nightmare to reroute when she had her mind set. Celestia could understand her point but she had been under the watchful eyes of ponies all night. She needed some time to herself.

She took Swiftmane to the side of the room and gently pounded on her resolve. It took some time, a great deal of patience, and a little bit of her signature cleverness but she was finally able to convince Swiftmane to leave her be. She exhaled when they finally disappeared down the walkway. That was one major roadblock between her and some much needed free time that was out of the way. Just one more stood before her.

The tiny blue mare bounded around her. “Sister! Sister! Sister! Guess what!? Guess what Sister! Sister! Sister-...”

Handling an energetic little filly with her patience reserves in a state of critically low.

Objective number one was to get some kind of pick-up in her system. She closed the door and started straight for the kitchen. She did her best to block out Luna for fear that any mistake she made would result in an undeserved scolding. Fortunately she succeeded in filling her belly with a bit of tea before Luna had fully caught on to the fact that she was being ignored. She gave herself a few moments to enjoy the warm liquid flowing down her throat before she turned as sincere a smile as she could to Luna. “I am sorry little sister, I was lost in my drink for a moment. What was thy request?”

Immediately after being addressed Luna's suspicious frown reversed into a delighted smile. “I want to show thee something!” she celebrated. “Come!” She tugged at a mouthful of Celestia's mane. The force shot pain through her head. A roar came shooting up her vocal chords but she reformed it into an aggravated giggle before it left her mouth. She slowly made her way out to the living room, granted aid from Luna in every form that the she could think of. When she made it through the door her attention directed to a Mages and Monsters game that sat assembled upon the table.

She froze, her vision locked onto the game board. Its design, its shape, all so similar to the one she had when she was at Ifringale. All those horrifying feelings, all the terror, all the helplessness spread throughout her body again. Luna popped up behind the board, a delighted little smile on her face.

Celestia shuddered. She tried to stop her mind, to redirect her thoughts but it was hopeless. Within moments all her demons had manifested themselves in the one thing she cared about more than anything else in the world. Luna had always been her rock, her deepest love. The one thing that had made her happy, even during her time at Ifringale. It had allowed her to refrain from making any connection between her sister and the horrible feelings that Ifringale elicited. Now with her sister sitting over that game, the realization hit her that no matter how many things she destroyed, her past would remain tied to her so long as Luna was a part of her life. The phantoms darted out from Luna. They surrounded Celestia, laughing and celebrating their victory over her feeble attempts to escape them.

She did everything in her power to hold herself together. She couldn't have an attack here. She couldn't ever let Luna know what had just happened, or that anything was wrong. She needed to get away and regroup. She put on a smile and backed away. “That's really... nice... sister. I just... I need to go.” She turned and cantered towards the stairs to the second floor. The phantoms swarmed her, ripping away at her sanity.

“One foot in front of the other.” Fairhoof's words resounded. If she could just escape Luna for long enough to regain her composure.

However Luna chased after her. “Wait, Sister! Let us play!”

“Luna I just, I cannot do that now. Just let me be,” Celestia stammered. She made her way out of the living room and started for the stairs. Luna bit at her tail and tugged. Fortunately, with her tiny stature she was unable to do much impeding that way.

She let go and dashed in front of Celestia. “Just one game Sister! Please!”

“No, Luna, I cannot!” Celestia exclaimed as she walked around Luna.

Luna jumped in front of her. “Pleeeeaaaaaaassssseeee!”

Celestia could feel tears beginning to collect in her eyelids. “Please stop this Luna.”

Luna bounded around in front of her. “Please please please please please please!”

“Lu-” Her words were cut off as Luna bounded straight into her jaw. She reeled backwards and scraped her injured horn off of the hall's low ceiling. She staggered backwards, barely avoiding falling onto her back. She felt her frustrations boil over. Why was this happening to her? What had she done to deserve this? Her jaw and horn throbbed. When she opened her eyes her surroundings were tinted red. She tried to press back her rage but it had grown far too much, too quickly. This time she couldn't transform the words as they boiled up her throat and raw verbal rage jetted from her mouth. She wasn't exactly sure what had been said, only that it had done it's damage.

The horrified little filly stumbled backwards, tripping over her own feet and falling to the floor. She struggled upright and raced back to the living room with tears streaming from her eyes. The phantoms left with her. The noise, the laughing, the threats all died away and soon the world had returned to its proper coloration. Celestia sat in place taking heaping breaths. The entire event replayed in her head, freezing on the look of pure terror her little sister had given her. She turned towards the living room and dashed after her. As she attempted to make the turn down the hallway to Luna's room her foot slipped on something and she crashed to the floor.

Her head ached. She opened her eyes to see three of the pieces from Mages and Monsters staring at her. She shrieked and pushed herself back into the living room. She looked past them to Luna's room. The phantoms pranced around the door, daring her to come closer. Her head fell to the ground and she lost herself in sobs. Part of her just wanted to run away. To go to some remote part of the world and just curl up into a ball.

She heard Luna's wails. She growled, and raised herself to her feet. She would not leave Luna like that. She trudged down the hallway, forcing herself through the anxiety. Her heart rate accelerated. She made it about halfway down before the phantoms lunged at her from the shadows. She fell against the wall and slid to the ground. Her body shivered and she found herself falling back into her memories. She could see them around her, screaming at her and throwing anything they could find. She forced her mind back onto Luna. She focused on the thought of holding her soft little sister in her forelegs. She raised herself back to her feet and pressed forward. One foot in front of the other Celestia.

Little by little she came closer. Her heart pounded her chest. She made it three quarters of the way before she felt a snap in her head. Dizziness overtook her. She swayed from side to side before she crashed into the wall once again. This time however she kept herself standing. Her body trembled but the sound of Luna's cries kept her together. She stumbled her way to the other wall, using it to steady herself as she walked closer and closer to her sister's room. She could hear the blood rushing through her head. The world around her blurred. She pressed a foot into Luna's room but before she could make it any further she collapsed to the floor. Her body trembled as she lay, no longer able to process her thoughts.

For a while she just laid at entrance trying to pull herself together. She closed her eyes and pressed her hooves against her ears. She locked her mind on her sister. She pictured her beloved little sibling smiling before her, prompting her to get up. She opened her eyes and saw the foal in her bed, now giving only a slight convulsion every now and then.

Luna was everything, her favorite pony in the world. It was worth anything to be with her. She closed her eyes and pressed the terror down, compacting it deep inside of herself until she was able to wear a strong face. She rose to her feet and stumbled over to the bed. She reached out, letting a faint “Luna” leave her lips. When her foot touched Luna, a new wave of fear consumed her. She furiously crushed it down with the rest. She was able to keep her body steady and wear a smile, but the rest of her felt horrible. Her stomach wrenched, screaming at her to let it expel its contents. Her ears rung and her head pounded, but she endured.

It was worth it. It was all worth it for Luna.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia jumped awake. Her back punished her for her maneuver. She groaned, letting her head fall back to the cot. She steadied herself with a few deep breaths and scanned over the supplies. She reached out with her magic, pulling over a bowl of nuts. She picked one up and nibbled on it as the details of her dream sunk in. She shuddered at the memory of Luna sitting by that board game. That was an image she hadn't seen in quite a while. The shadows dancing by the fire reminded her of those phantoms. Those damned phantoms. Her heart rate increased.

She grasped her thoughts. She did as she had grown so accustom to. She looked for something else to latch her thoughts to. She took up a jar of water and wrapped her lips around the straw poking out of its lid. She sucked down some of it as she panned through her usual diversionary trains of thought. Cake was a definite option but given the very simplistic platter she had before her, cake would probably just make her depressed. Work was kind of intertwined with her anxiety at the current moment. Another go-to was her students, namely Twilight Sparkle. That was the perfect topic to calm her down.

She closed her eyes and let her mind fill with memories of her adorable little student. The memory of Twilight bounding around the classroom that day she had adopted her as her pupil replayed in her head. She had to admit, she had, at times, allowed herself to grow too attached to Twilight. More than was proper for her position as teacher anyway. That much had become obvious to her the day she allowed the filly to cuddle under her wing for the duration of their lesson. She had known it wasn't proper and experience had pointed out that bad things would come of it. However that adorable little face was just so hard to say no to. Experience had, to no surprise, been right though. When Twilight had dashed into Galaxy's motherly embrace the twinge of jealousy Celestia felt almost had Galaxy unceremoniously relocated to some remote part of the world. Fortunately for Galaxy, Celestia was well versed in controlling her emotions.

Oddly enough that was the same night some thief had made off with a good portion of the castle's alcohol reserves. She chuckled.

Regardless, her heart had returned to a healthy patter and she was no longer in danger of consuming the worlds oxygen supply within the hour. She put some more logs onto the fire and allowed its glow to guide her back to the dreamscape.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia gazed out the window at the magnificent city that their humble little town in the Everfree Forest had grown into. She and Luna now had a wonderful castle, courtesy of Equestria and each sister had her own responsibilities over the passing of days. The country was flourishing, ponies loved her, and she had access to all the cake she could ever dream of. Things were absolutely perfect.

“I shall need to listen to thy heart thy majesty,” the brown earth pony doctor before her remarked.

“Oh, yes, of course doctor.” She removed her golden neckpiece and raised her head to allow him room to listen. He propped his ear against her bosom eliciting a giggle. “I must commend thee Doctor Fairhoof. Most of the medical personnel shiver at my mere presence. Thou art very brave to maintain such a calm demeanor. Thou hast inherited some of thy grandmother's qualities it seems.”

He pulled his ear from her and scribbled on his parchment. “Thank thee thy majesty,” he absentmindedly muttered.

“Thy grandmother was one of my closest friends. Didst thou know that?”

“Yes, she reminded us of that quite often actually.”

She chuckled. “I'm sure she did. Mary was a wonderful mare.”

He nodded. “That she was thy majesty.” He plopped his parchment onto the table and adjusted his glasses. “Understand that I mean no disrespect when I say this thy majesty, but please focus. It is of dire importance that I get an accurate read of thy condition.”

“Condition?” She waved a hoof. “Oh Marcus, thou art putting far too much importance on this. My peers have always fretted for my health. In fact I cannot remember a time that they were not sending doctors to check up on me on a regular basis.” She smiled at him. “Thou simply needst write up a report that shall reign in their fears for a few months.”

He frowned. “Dear Princess, from what I am seeing of thy health, thy peers have good reason to be concerned. I shant fabricate a report just to lull them into a false sense of security.”

She laughed. “Oh Marcus I'm not...” She looked at him. “I'm sorry, didst thou say 'good reason to be concerned'?”

He nodded. “I did thy majesty. Thy body is weary. Even in this rather calm situation thy heart strains itself. Why dear Princess, if thou were to get a simple paper cut thy blood would squirt for a mile at the rate thy heart works.”

“Oh Marcus, the stress thing again? Such an easy remedy we have at our disposal. Simply request me more herbs. Equestria will have no issue paying, I assure thee. They're absolutely determined to keep me around.”

He propped an elbow on the table and rested his head on his hoof. He shook his head at her. “Princess that is no longer a solution. Why if we keep that up, thy diet will consist of nothing but herbs. Thou wilt die of malnutrition.”

She directed her gaze out the window, no longer able to look him in the eyes. “Then I shall take up some exercises to ease my heart.”

He groaned. “Princess, thou hast mastered just about every high level relaxation technique known to ponydom. This is at a point which it can no longer be managed. Thy stress INTAKE needs to be reduced.”

She had ever so slight an urge to stun him and have him carted home. “Nonsense Marcus, my life style has been this way for years and never has it been brought into question.”

“Dear Princess, thou hast lived through major medical advancements. Thy lifestyle has never been brought into question because thy doctors have not had an understanding of how dangerous it is. Hast thou been sleeping more as we agreed on?”

She nodded. “Yes. I have been getting about six to seven hours every night.”

“Mmm,” he hummed. She heard him shuffle around in his bag. “If thou wilt just let me-” he appeared in her peripheral moving something towards her face.

She drew back and blocked his advance with a hoof. “I beg thou speakest thy intent!” She observed his hoof over which was draped a wet cloth.

“I merely need to see something,” he said, attempting to move his cloth around her hoof.

She continued to block him. “No, thou hast done enough.”

“Oh fine,” he huffed. He dropped his hoof from her face. She turned her irritated glare back towards the window. Suddenly he leapt onto her back and wrestled against her in an attempt to wipe away her makeup.

“THOU ART FOOLISH MARCUS FAIRHOOF!” she bellowed. She hurled him into her chair, but not before a good portion of her makeup had been wiped away.

He opened his eyes and inspected her face. “There!” he wheezed, as he pointed a hoof at her eye. “Look at that bag! Thou art lying!”

She looked to her mirror. He had a point. With her makeup removed her eye looked less than healthy. She gritted her teeth and paced about the room. “How dare thee treat thy princess in such a way Marcus Fairhoof. Thou wouldst be lucky not to find thyself tossed in a cell!”

He let himself lay before her, sprawled across her chair. “We are on thy side thy majesty.” He strained to pull air into his lungs in his awkward position. “Why dost thou lie to us about this?”

She grumbled and parked herself in front of the fire. “I let ye ponies know only what you need. By nature ye worry yourselves far too much.”

He slid from the chair and righted himself. He grabbed his glasses from the floor and placed them on his head as best he could given their new shape. “This is no silly concern my Princess. The stress thou art under would cause any normal pony to pop like a bubble. Is the position causing this?”

She shrugged. “I suppose it could be. The Saddle Arabia talks have been stressful,” she muttered, knowing all too well that the Saddle Arabians had very little to do with her condition.

Marcus packed his things away and tied his bag. “Well I suspect that, after this, thou wilt not have me as thy doctor.”

“Tis certainly a consideration Marcus.”

“Then I shall leave thee.” His hoofsteps moved towards the door followed by the small clink of his hoof on the handle. “Please know that I did this because I worry deeply for thy health. In thy state, serious injury or death are inevitable.” He waited for a response but Celestia had no intention of giving it to him. “Please just think about it. Something has to give my Princess; it will be thee if thou dost not make changes soon.”

Still she refused to reply, choosing instead to just glare into the flames.

“A good night to thee thy majes-” The door swung open. “Waaah!” he shouted.

“Doctor!” her sister's booming voice exclaimed. “Thou must come to see us when thou art free. Our shoulder has been caus-”

Her sister's voice was slowly drown out by the ringing in her ears as the phantoms swarmed her, scrapping and tearing away at her sanity. She spun around and retreated to her room as briskly as she could without arousing suspicion. She closed the door behind her and slumped against the wall, heaving for air. She wanted so much to smash something. To toss it across the room and just watch it shatter. However that would arouse suspicion. Thus she just gritted her teeth and did her best to direct her thoughts somewhere else.

It was all she could really do.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

When Celestia awoke her breathing was labored. She opened her eyes to find Willie holding a half carved statuette as he eyed her with a good bit of concern.

“Are ya okay yer majesty?” he asked.

She focused on her breathing, managing the pacing until it was back within acceptable levels. When she had succeeded she nodded her head. “Yes Willie, I am fine.” She took one last deep breath before giving him her full attention. “How did the search go for you and your friend?”

“Great!” he chirped. He opened his bag and laid the ingredients on the table before her. “Ain't nothin that was gonna keep Sir Willie from completin his mission!”

She chuckled and scanned across the selection, validating that each of the required ingredients had been acquired. “Looks like it's all here. Well done Sir William!”

He stood proud. “Thank ya kindly yer majersty!”

“You wouldn't happen to have a mortar and pestle would you?”

He gaped at her. “A what now?”

She chuckled. “Don't worry, I knew that was a long shot. Would you pass me over a couple of bowls and spoons then please?”

“Sure thing yer majersty!” The requested pieces were dropped onto the table in front of her.

“Thank you.” She put both memory and magic to work. She combined ingredients until she had multiple simplistic mixtures, each with specific amounts of water and magic worked in. Then little by little she combined them into ever more complex concoctions. Willie gawked at her throughout the process, ever intent on what she was doing. When she had finally finished, she was left with a bowl of glowing light blue gunk and one untouched bowl of powdered leaves from the White Odenmore tree.

“Wow,” Willie remarked. “That's quite the pudding you've got yerself there!”

Celestia laughed. “It's not pudding Sir William. In fact, I would recommend that you refrain from eating it at all costs. You would not enjoy the experience.”

“Would it hurt?”

“Very much so.” She dumped some water into the of bowl of powdered Odenmore leaves and stirred it until the powder had spread out evenly amongst the water. “This is where the fun begins.”

She took the bowl and dipped it towards her mouth. The mixture washed over her tongue leaving it with a terribly bitter taste. The gritty particles that were managing to stick to every part of her mouth weren't exactly helping either. She grimaced as she finished pouring it down her throat. Once it was empty she dropped the bowl and motioned for the water. Willie grabbed one of the jars and hoofed it to her just as she began to gag. She stuffed the straw into her mouth and used it to wash the leftover particles down her throat. Once she felt like she wouldn't expel the mixture from her stomach straight into the fire she pulled the straw from her mouth and exhaled. She rested her head onto the cot. “It will be a bit now. The Odenmore leaves need some time to take effect.”

“What do they do?”

“They have a numbing effect. Makes things like the Bone Mold a lot less painful to apply.”

He looked down to the gunk that sat glowing in the bowl. “That stuff is gonna be painful to use too huh?”

Celestia sighed. “It will be excruciating, yes, but it will be worth it. Used in concert with a number of other healing spells I've picked up over the years, it should have me up and walking within a few days.”

“Well Ah'll be.” He leaned into the Bone Mold and gave the bowl a poke with his hoof. It shook causing the mold to wiggle back and forth. “That's some pressive stuff!”

She smiled and nodded. “I was very fortunate to learn how to make it. Didn't you say that your friend Annie would make the trip with you?”

He nodded, and gave a little chuckle. “She came. Went straight home when we got back though. She was tired. Ain't as young as she used to be.”

She arched a brow. “Wait, William, the only friend you could think of to bring with you was elderly?”

“She's pretty spry for her age!”

She sighed. “Oh William, what am I to do with you?”

“Ah!? You said to take somebody with me!” he stammered. “Annies mah best frie-”

Celestia extended a hoof to him. “William, it's okay. I was just kidding you.”

His look of terror molded into a wide smile. “Ahwww yer majesty you got me!”

She tried to return his smile but her muscles had grown stiff. “William,” she said, “Could you poke me please?”

He tilted his head. “Say again yer majersty?”

“I need to see if the leaves are working. Would you please take that stick and poke my legs?”

“Uhh...” He looked at his walking stick and shrugged. He prodded each leg, then her belly.

She could barely feel it. She nodded to him. “All feels good. Now gently, very gently, poke my back please.”

He swallowed. “Are ya sure yer majersty?”

“Yes. Very much so.”

“Well... alright.” he disappeared behind her and soon she felt a few faint pains in her back. Faint would have to do. In her state, it was really the best she could ask for.

“That will do William, thank you.”

He popped around in front of her and seated himself on a cushion. “Is there anything else Ah can do?”

She collected the bone mold in her aura. “At this point William, you'll just need to brace yourself. I doubt this will be easy to watch.”

He grabbed a pillow and hugged it against his body.

She swirled the bone mold and prepared for the pain that awaited her. She took a few deep breaths and faced the glowing mass. She closed her eyes and sent a small wave of magic down her back to map out her spine's current state. The majority of the damage seemed to centered below her shoulder blades. A number of vertebrae were damaged and a few were out of place. Parts of them had broken into shards that had cut into the surrounding flesh.

She pulled away a portion of the mold, shuddering as it separated with a snap. She had been extensively trained as a young immortal to perform a number of emergency medical procedures, emergency spinal repair being one of them. Their blessed blood strengthened their bodies and made them much more resilient which opened doors to far more effective medical procedures than the mortals had available to them. Despite that, this would only be the third time she'd actually performed the procedure and all the training in the world couldn't make it any less painful.

Once she felt confident that she had zeroed in on the damaged area she moved the mold into place just above her back. With a growl, she grabbed the first vertebrae in her aura. She locked in a few last minute focus spells and moved the bone. Even with the Odenmore leaves heavy in effect the motion felt like a horde of hot needles being jammed into her spine with a hammer. She forced herself to keep it moving until it was back where it belonged. She reached out to the shards that has separated from the vertebrae and slid them back into place. Even though the shards had already dug a path, the flesh around them was inflamed and it burned as the bones passed through. Once she had the pieces back in place she made a thin needle out of the bone mold and stabbed it into her back. She pressed it through the flesh until it reached the bone. She slid it around the vertebrae until it was holding each shard in place. She sent a wave of magic through her spine that activated the mold. It fused with the bone and hardened.

She took a breather before she moved on to the next vertebrae. She wrapped it in her aura and moved it. She got half way before her pain tolerance faltered. She let out a wail and grimaced as it continued to move. She heard Willie hop out of his cushion.

“You leave me be William!” she growled.

There was a silence before she heard his rump plot back into the pillow. She took a heaving breath and continued the process.

Slowly, painfully, and vocally she reset and repaired each of the damaged bones. Despite the difficulty, her willpower held firm and eventually she sent a wave of magic down her spine activating the bone mold on the last vertebrae. She let her head fall on the pillow and returned the remainder of the mold to its bowl. She glanced up to Willie. The goat was glued to his seat. He nervously watched her body rise and fall with each breath. She smiled. “I'm not going to die William.”

He met her with wide eyes. “Is it over?”

“It's over.”

“So... Can yah walk now?”

She shook her head. “No William. I have repaired my spine's structure, which is a big...” She was forced to take a moment to replenish her breath. “It's a big step, but there is still much, much more work to do before I can walk again. For now though, rest. Just, rest.”

“Rest. Right.” She heard some shuffling. “Ah'll just, uh let ya be and, uh, keep the fire going.”

She cast a knockout spell on herself, eager to escape the throbbing pain in her back. “Thank thee Sir William. Thou art wondrous.”

“Wha?..”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia lay on the cold stone floor. The cackling of what had once been her sister rung in her ears. She begged for it all to be a nightmare. A horrible, horrible nightmare that she could just wake up from. When she had given up hope that her pleas would be answered she forced herself back onto her feet. She knew what she needed to do, but still she debated it, digging around for some other solution. Eventually her fruitless search forced her emotions to give way to logic. If there was another way, there was not enough time to find it. She gazed up at her ruined sibling. “Oh dear Sister, I am sorry, —” she turned to the Chamber of the Elements “— but you have given me no choice —” she reached out with her aura and activated the stone door, “— but to use these!”

She glared at the Elements as they rose from their chamber. She hesitated as visions of a life without her beloved sister passed through her mind. So often when her mind was decided she had been able to bar entry to any thoughts that weren't necessary to complete her task. This time she was unable. She could push them aside and clear a small path, but they stayed at its border, glaring at her as she made each step. She armed herself with the Elements and rose to challenge Luna. She'll concede. She'll concede when she sees the Elements.

The thought helped drive her forward. That's all it was really intended to do. She knew what the outcome of this battle would be. By the time Luna challenged her, determined to prove her might against the Elements Celestia could no longer see her cold, nightmarish form. All she could see was that adorable little filly staring into her eyes, terror seeping from her face.

Kilia stopped. Had it been only her facing Umarak, Moon would have never been banished. Kilia would have surrendered to her fallen sibling's will and doomed all of Equestria. Celestia however was a creature of responsibility, of justice, and of duty. Celestia had an obligation to ponykind. Thus, with tears in her eyes, Celestia cast aside Kilia and activated the Elements. Their mighty beam crashed through Luna's and slammed into the little filly, carrying her off.

As she had expected, despair, horror, and guilt flooded in, drenching her thoughts. She floated above the city, lost in her mind. With the ponies still cowering in their homes, the night was silent. To her surprise, she found it comforting. Silence was something she hadn't heard in a very, very long time.

She realized, basking her emotions, that the flood had brought something else. Something she hadn't expected.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia awoke with a gasp. Willie leapt from his seat by the fire and spun to face her. “Are ya alright yer majersty?!”

Relief... She had felt relief... What kind of monster was she to take comfort in her sister's exile?

“Yer majer-”

“I'm alright William. It was just a nightmare.”

Willie stared at her for a moment before he settled his head onto his walking stick. “Ya have a lot of those don'cha yer majersty?”

She nodded. “I do, but this one, I think it's shown me something.”

Willie tilted his head.

“I think it's shown me what I need to do when I can walk again.”

“Oh. What do ya gotta do?”

“I have to face something I've been running from for a long time.”

“Ya mean fight the one that hurt yah?”

She shook her head. “No William. The one that hurt me isn't what haunts me. He's only part of it. What haunts me is a place that I once lived and a life that I once had. I've been trying to hide from it in the hopes that it will just fade away, but it's not going to. It's never going away so I just need to come to terms with it. I need to accept the things that happened there, to accept the mistakes I've made and move forward. I need... to go back.”

Kilia

Celestia had spent two weeks trapped on the cot as she executed her healing regiment. It would have been absolutely unbearable had Willie not succeeded in retrieving her a small scrying glass. The Appleloosan mountains were still within range of Canterlot and she had been able to tune into the castle's security viewports to observe the state of things. It both kept her entertained, and allowed her to stay informed.

She had been pleasantly surprised to find that life was carrying on as best as life in Equestria could without her. There had been noticeable fallout, but no more than was normal during her disappearances.

Even more pleasing had been the fact that Rei had decided to make her office his base of operations. That made keeping tabs on him trivial. There were four viewports cleverly hidden throughout the room. They gave her vantage on every possible nook and cranny, save for the little mouse hole behind the book case. They were such a nice little family, they deserved their privacy.

Her discovery had become bittersweet, however, when she started obsessing over just why he had decided to post out there. She hadn't been sure if he had actually failed to consider that she would have ample means of observing her own office or if he was simply taunting her. Her question had been answered the day he spent an entire lunch facing one of her viewports as he tediously consumed a vanilla cake he had decorated with the words 'You're more granny than Gaea'.

Thus, the question had become, exactly why did he want her to see what he was doing? Was he intending to lure her into a false sense of security in the hopes that she would let her vigilance wane? That, wasn't going to happen.

Eventually she had concluded that regardless of his reasoning, her best course of action would still be astute observation so brewing over it was a waste of brainpower. It had seemed that his plans were currently in a stage of harmlessness and Twilight had put 'keep your friends close and your enemies closer' to good use so she had been comfortable biding her time.

What had concerned her more was the fact that she hadn't seen any sign of Moon or Luna in any part of the castle. She had attempted to locate them with some small spells that carried a low risk of detection. Unfortunately none of them had bore any fruit and she wasn't willing to risk detection with any of the more powerful ones.

It was absolutely imperative that she remain off of Moon's radar. During their last meeting, a certain contempt for Luna had spilled into her soul. If Moon caught wind of that, she would have no problem breaking any spirit Luna had left. Not to mention that, despite the good progress Celestia was making, she was still far from healthy. It would be an extremely uphill battle if she was forced to engage Moon.

Instead, she had decided to make the trip to Ifringale. Luna was her top priority but as long as she didn't know where she was there was little that could be directly done for her. It would be much more productive to face Ifringale and overcome the fears that were currently spattering Luna with undeserved feelings of contempt. If she could do that, she would be in a much better spot against Moon when she finally did turn up.

Also, Ifringale's Academy had one of, if not the most, well equipped archive to have ever existed on the surface of Gaea. It certainly couldn't hurt to brush up on her combat spells.

She walked about Willie's home and triple checked it for anything with potential practicality. She had turned an old brown blanket into a cloak. While beautiful white fur was magnificent for life in the upper class, it was painfully ill-fitted for any tasks that required stealth. Thus, the cloak would be invaluable during her travels. She tossed it around herself, tied it off, and took one last look around the home.

The door swung open and Willie leaned his head in. “Annie's here yer majersty.”

“Perfect timing,” Celestia replied. She hurled the sack onto her back and latched the strap across her chest. She made for the door, squinting as she stepped into the bright sunlight. She shut one of her eyes and retreated her vision from the glare.

“Oh my!” said a low voice. “Well aren't you just the most beautiful thing I have ever seen!” Celestia's eyes focused on a large violet dragon standing before her.

Willie hopped into view beside it. “Yer majersty, I present to you Miss Annie, also a drenizan of the mountains!”

Celestia realized her jaw was hanging open. She snapped it shut and mentally berated herself. “I apologize Annie, I... When William told me about you I had pictured you as a bit more... goat-like.”

Annie laughed and waved a claw. “Oh no don't you worry yourself any sweetie.” She batted Willie's hat off with her tail and gave him a noogie. “Willie has a knack for leaving out important details.”

Celestia smiled. “Yes that would certainly seem to be the case.” She watched as the disgruntled Willie pried himself from Annie's grasp. She returned her attention to Annie and extended a hoof. “I wanted to make sure that I had a chance to formally thank the two of you for everything that you've done for me. I don't have anything to give at the moment, but if I am able to retake my throne I promise that you will both be handsomely rewarded.”

“Oh well isn't that wonderful William!” Annie exclaimed as she shook Celestia's hoof. “Really though, you don't need to get us anything. You just keep yourself healthy.”

Celestia nodded. “I'll try. Oh, and that Carrot and Noodle soup was absolutely wonderful! If this thing blows over I would love to get the recipe.”

Annie giggled and shook her head. “Oh no, no, no honey; I can't give that out. That is my only secret.”

Celestia frowned. “Oh, how unfortunate. Luna would have loved that.” She gave the dragon a mischievous grin. “On an unrelated note, did you know that the Equestrian Geographical Society has mapped out more than forty-five unclaimed gemstone caverns in Northern Equestria alone?”

Annie's lower jaw sagged. “You don't say?”

Celestia nodded. “I do have access to those maps...”

Annie wiped a dribble of drool from her mouth and smiled. “Well why don't you just stop on by then when this whole thing blows over.”

Celestia beamed.“Wonderful!” She turned to Willie. “I will always remember this. Thank you.” She hugged him within her wings.

He fidgeted in her grasp and blushed. “Aw-uh 't-'tain't nothin yer majersty.”

“It was something to me.” She let him go and watched him drunkenly tumble back to his spot. “If either off you ever need anything from me, just ask.”

They nodded. Annie handed her a satchel of food. “Are you sure you don't want us to come with you? We know this area pretty well.”

Celestia shook her head. “No, I appreciate the offer but the place I'm heading is not meant for mortal eyes.” She latched the rations to herself and checked for any hanging ends on her cloak. Once she was confident she threw up the hood and smiled to them. “I must be on my way. There's a lot that needs done and I'm not sure how long I have to do it so, the faster the better. Thank you both. May fortune smile on you.”

“And you as well,” Annie replied.

“Be safe yer majersty!” Willie said. “If sir Willie is needed, ya know where ta find him!”

She gave them a final thank you and set off following one of the maps Willie had made for her. Of all the things he seemed to be incoherent with, map making was apparently not one of them. The maps were finely detailed with a compass rose and references to an abundance of easily recognizable landmarks. Even the distances had been measured out to scale.

He had been kind enough to make her a set of five, one of the mountains that covered five notable entrances to the mines, and four for the first four levels of the mines.

She followed the first map into the mines and began her descent. Progress was quick. She did run across a troll or two but they're rather easy to give the slip to once you have the hang of it. She was able to descend to the fourth level without much trouble. It was there that she relied on her magic to map out the earth around her. Using a sonar spell she was able to find her way down another three levels.

She needed to find a point where the rock was thin enough that she could pass through safely. She used a depth tracing spell to test different areas for a shallow spot but after a thorough search she hadn't found any spots that she was confident about, only a couple she could label as passable. She considered returning to a higher part of the mine to look for further levels down but the mines were massive. Trying to find another way could take a lot of time and there were no guarantees that there were any better areas out there.

She returned to the shallowest spot that she had found and stared down at it. There was a time that she would have had no question about making a dive like that but she had since traded a good portion of her magical talents for political prowess.

She decided to think on it over lunch. She constructed a signal booster that would allow her to observe Canterlot as she descended into the underworld. She ensured that it was functioning by tuning into, and reveling over Rei's most recent spurt of agony as she munched on an apple. From the looks of it he had been attempting to put on a lecture. His ineptness at lecturing had apparently forced him to relinquish the stand to Twilight Sparkle and he was now moping in the corner making hilariously pathetic attempts at helpful interjections.

While the scene did lighten her spirits it also reminded her that there were two very dangerous creatures working tirelessly to further their schemes. She decided to chance passing through the spot she had located rather than wasting time fumbling around the mines. She packed up her things and studied the spot for its exact center. Once she found it, she took a moment to enter the proper mindset.

First she constructed her energy form, focusing on the major organs and systems that would keep her alive. Once they were all together she attached herself to it and transferred her conscious. Finally, she turned her physical body into a mass of energy and dived into the stone ground. Her body glided through like a small bird through the air.

Her ethereal form was simplistic as to allow her to spend less energy maintaining it. The drawback to that was that her mental capacity was significantly reduced. She couldn't feel anything. She only knew that she needed to get to the other side without expending too much energy. When she had been moving for what seemed like an eternity she started to lose confidence. She considered turning around but with all that she had traveled, she wasn't sure that she would have the energy to make it back.

She gave into her fear and sprinted forward, burning excess energy as she did. It took its toll and she could feel the point of no return looming upon her.

Just as it came, she felt the density of the world around her lighten. She blasted the area clear and reformed her body.

She could feel again, but the air she had cleared around her came hurdling back at her like a raging bull. The force of the blow briefly left her senseless and she plummeted through the air. Once she reclaimed minimal control of her wings she thrust them outwards and flapped furiously to get herself into a controlled dive.

She fired a few sonar waves to find the ground. She got her bearings and pulled herself upwards until she could feel ground effect pushing on her wings. She slowed to a nonfatal speed and lightly scraped her hooves across the ground to get a feel for its distance.

Once she felt confident enough she stuck her legs in front of her and made a sliding landing. To her relief she slowed to a halt before colliding with anything solid.

She let her head fall against the stone floor and gasped for air. She thanked fate for her life. It would be a good idea to keep in mind just how much her skills had decayed over the years. Fortune would only save her so many times after all.

She felt a rush of hot air along her back. Her nose picked up a stench that reeked of rot. She leapt to her feet and spun around.

She illuminated her horn and found herself staring into a massive shadow that was gazing upon her with three startled sets of eyes.

She let out a hearty laugh. “Cerby, I'm so glad it's you!” The three heads gave her wide smiles. The center head extended his massive tongue and enveloped her forebody. “Ack!” She shivered as the saliva ran down her. “Pugsley what have I told you about that!?” She batted him across the nose with her hoof. “You're liable to swallow me whole! Then I'd have to blast a hole in your belly to get out.”

He pulled back from her and pouted as the other two heads cackled.

“No, doesn't sound like much fun does it?” She gave him a playful glare. “All the food would fall out of your belly. You'd always be hungry!”

His lower lip quivered.

She giggled. “Oh I'm only kidding.” She flew up and rubbed a hoof along the bridge of his snout. “I guess that really wouldn't be much of a change for you anyway, would it?”

He gave her a dopey smile and shook his head.

“Well I don't have any expendable food right now.”

This time, Bob and Major joined him in the pout.

“How about a belly rub?”

Their smiles returned and they dropped onto their back. She floated down, rubbed her hoof along their belly, and watched their reactions to see if she could find that particular spot that they loved so much. They flailed their limbs and howled with glee. Pugsley snapped his head to the side, revealing a large stone doorway.

Celestia froze. The dogs looked at her expectantly. When she didn't budge, they followed her gaze to the old stone archway; their ears dropped to the backs of their necks. They slid out from under her and sulked off into the corner.

She could feel the memories beginning to boil in the back of her head. She glanced at Cerberus. “Where's the key guys?” They moaned and shook their heads. “Yes. I need the key. Get me the key.” They hunkered down and gave her a pitiful whimper. She switched to her stern voice. “Cerbeeerrruuuus.”

They gave one last whimper and moped out into the open ground. They moved to a spot along the wall and began a half-hearted dig. She stood at the top of the hole and snagged the key when it was flung from the ground. “Thank you guys.” She dug into her rations and pulled out three of Annie's scones. “Here, these will probably just go straight to my hips anyway.” She tossed them to Cerberus and watched as they scarfed them down. She sighed. Would it have killed them to enjoy those?

She moved to the doors, slid the key in, and turned it until she heard a heavy clack. The sound sent Cerberus whimpering back into their corner. She stuffed the key into her pack and backed away from the doorway. She enveloped the doors in her aura and tugged at them. With a moan they lumbered open to reveal a wide temple surrounding a gaping hole nearly a mile across. She made her way out onto a long walkway that extended over the hole. When she reached the end, she gazed down. The hole bore so far into Gaea that its end could not be seen from the top.

She had rarely ventured into Tartarus, but when she had, it was always with him. His voice was so powerful and yet so soft when it needed to be. His eyes could sooth the worst of broken hearts and petrify the most determined of enemies. When he wrapped her in his embrace the world was only him, and it was wonderful. So long her world had revolved around him and yet here she stood, thinking of him for the first time in centuries.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia, still just a filly, fumbled around in the dark as she attempted to scale a stone ridge deep within the bowels of Tartarus. Standing far above her, keeping watch as she climbed with his beautiful blue eyes, stood Iokin, the Keeper of Harmony. He had a neatly trimmed beard that matched his golden mane and a sleek, sinewy build. When the Immortals addressed Iokin, they addressed him as father. Out of all of them though, Kilia was the only one that could truly call him father, and she did so with great pride.

She stretched to where she thought the next foothold would be but it was just out of reach for her tiny form. Her foot scraped along its side and she tumbled down to the ridge's bottom. She landed with an “Oomph” and grumbled. “Fatherrrr, this place stinks. Why do we have to be here?”

“Because my daughter,” he whispered, “This place contains a great deal of thy history. Now, shall I carry thee up?”

“No, I can do it,” she griped. She rolled onto her feet and looked up to the top. The lighting was so dim. All she could make out was the edge. Everything else melted together into a mass of black. Something rumbled off in the distance and her father turned away from the ridge. The right side of her lip curled up and she gave her horn a weak illumination. She giggled with glee as the mild lighting revealed her path. She pounced from step to step with ease and finally crawled onto the top. “See!”

“Kilia!” her father hissed. He pounced on her and pulled her hood over her head. “Stop that this instant!”

“Okay okay!” She powered down her horn.

Her hood ascended from her head to reveal her father's worried eyes. He pointed his ears up and scanned across their surroundings. He gave a sigh and returned his attention to her. “Darkness sight spells only my daughter. I do not want to thee to get hurt down here.”

“It's too dark. I can barely ev-”

The ground gave a shudder. Her father's eyes doubled in size and he turned to the edge of the cliff ahead. After a moment of staring, the ground gave a second unmistakable shudder and a thunderous slam reverberated from over the cliff. He thrust Kilia onto his back and dashed towards the ridge. She glanced back to the cliff to see a monstrous hoof rising above them. Her father vaulted from the ridge and made for a crack in its wall as another of the giant's hoofsteps thundered behind them.

He slid through the crack into a small cavern and faced the entrance. He levitated her around, grasped her tightly against his chest, and put a hoof over her mouth. She could feel the rapid beats of his heart on her back as his eyes latched onto the opening. The giant's hoof passed over the ridge and carried it into view. The front of its silhouette looked similar to that of a bull, the back, that of a tiger. It sniffed around and hoofed at the rocks. It turned towards their hiding place and let out a roar that caused Kilia to shudder.

“COWARDS!” It roared as it moved closer to their hiding spot.

Her father nuzzled the back of her neck. His hoof gently nudged her head away from the entrance until all she could see was the dim illumination of his horn along the wall. She felt the beast's warm breath wash into the cavern. Her father's chest froze.

It grew closer and with each breath, a wave of mist hit them. She heard the scraping of its hoof against the entrance. It sniffed at the cavern, let out a frustrated growl, and thundered off. Once its hoofsteps had faded, her father released her head and exhaled.

She broke into tears and buried her face in his chest. “I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!”

He rubbed her back. “'Tis okay Angel. No battle came of it.” He put his hoof under her chin and raised her eyes to meet his own. “How about next time though, we listen to Father when he sayeth no magic without asking?”

She nodded. “Okay.”

He gave a playful smile. “I bet thou wouldst never have thought of something like that when I said 'history'.”

She shook her head. “What was that thing?”

He set her down. “That, my most wonderful daughter, was one of the titans.” He walked out to the thin entrance, took a seat, and watched as the shadowy form of the beast faded into the darkness.

She galloped after him and tucked herself between his forelegs. “What are the titans?”

“They're the direct descendents of Mother Gaea. They're our ancestors.”

She glanced up at him. “We're related to that thing?”

He nodded. “We're not related to all of them in the same way that thou and I are related, but we do share a certain connection with all of them.”

“How did it get down here?”

“Well thou seest my daughter, the titans ruled our world before us. They took on the responsibilities of keeping nature in harmony but they did so at a terrible price. They paraded around Mother Gaea, consuming and terrorizing her mortal children as they pleased. As we, the second generation of Mother Gaea's children, grew older we banded together to overthrow the titans. After we defeated them we imprisoned them here in Tartarus so that the mortals could live free of their treachery.”

The titan's roar resounded in her head. “Father.”

“Yes Angel?”

“Are we evil like them?”

He laughed. “Evil is not a trait to be passed down from parent to child my daughter. Evil is... Evil is an affliction of the heart. It is the sickness of one who has let things like greed, lust, and jealously consume his soul.” He looked down to her and sighed as her concerned eyes bore into him. “Do not worry my daughter. Thou wilt not be evil so long as thou wishest not to be evil.”

“How can thou knowest that father?”

He stared at her. “I know it because Director Narissa is a titan.”

“What?”

He nodded. “When the battle with the titans began, Director Narissa fought along side of them, not us. Like them, she wished not to surrender her control over the world. It was not until we captured her and I was able to clear her heart of its affliction that she joined our side to fight against the others. Without Director Narissa, I would have been slain during the war and the titans would have won. That is how I know that evil is a choice, not a fate. I have seen another cast off her darkness and walk the path of redemption.”

Kilia beamed. “Thou art so great that thou makest others great.” She hugged his leg. “Thou art perfect Father.”

“Father has his vices Angel.”

She tilted her head. “What dost thou mean?”

He brushed a hoof through her mane. “Nothing. That is a conversation for another time.”

“Oh... Okay.” She looked back out into Tartarus. “Can the rest of them be saved? Like Director Narissa?”

He shook his head. “Not by me —” he hoisted her into the air “— but nothing is impossible for the most magnificent little goddess of all time!” He pinned her to the ground and tormented her with an onslaught of tickles. She snickered and snorted as she tried to press him away. After a few moments of failure she decided to switch up her strategy. She wrapped her legs around him and squeezed herself against his neck to protect her belly. He rose to his feet garbed in a little filly. “Hmm...” He prodded around for her belly but she refused to let him squeeze through her defenses. “Well played!”

She giggled. “Father.”

“Yes Angel?”

“I love thee.”

He rested his cheek on her side. “I love thee too Kilia.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia gazed into Tartarus, still basking in the memories of her father. She tugged herself away from their pull and left the temple. She gave Pugsley, Bob, and Major each a farewell pat and headed out.

She emerged into the vast underworld. The landscape was barren and rocky with only a few miniature mountains to break the monotony. It was illuminated by a ghastly glow that crept through the gray haze which sat upon the horizon.

She flew into the sky and searched for the river Phlegethon. Despite being massive, the underworld was fairly easy to navigate if one knew what she was doing. A system of five rivers ran across it. Each river would guide one to various parts of the underworld. A couple of them could be difficult to differentiate from one another, only offering subtle clues to their identity, but Phlegethon was not one of them. It was fairly easy to differentiate from the others seeing as it was a river of fire.

She picked up Phlegethon's glow in the distance and flew to it. She followed it south until it crossed with a vast river of water that she knew to be the river Styx. She followed Styx until its outlet to the marsh of Styx.

The marsh Styx was said to be a particularly important landmark in the path of life. Her father had told her that Styx marked the starting point for the last journey a soul needed to make before crossing into the afterlife. It was large enough that high as she was, she couldn't make out the other side. A heavy fog blanketed the water and caused the marsh to look as though it were a frozen tundra. It had been a very long time since she had ventured this far into the underworld. She had only ever chanced trips to the entrance of Tartarus to check up on Cerby.

With little more than a growl, her stomach persuaded her to stop for a meal. She landed on a cliff side and set up her camp. She took a moment to set up a signal booster and confirm that all was well in Canterlot. Once she was confident that they would make it through the night she moved to the edge of the cliff and munched on an oat and honey sandwich.

She studied the fog. It was still, silent, and should probably have been mind numbingly boring. It wasn't though. In fact, to her, it was magnificent. There was something more to that lake; she could feel it. It wasn't as though she was just looking into a blanket of fog; it was something else. It was kind of like fear. It wasn't exactly fear though. The urge to run was present, but there was a much more prevalent feeling of curiosity. A deep desire to see into the mist and understand what it was that was in there.

A chill ran from her gut to her head forcing a surge of tears from her eyes. She squeezed them shut and turned away from the marsh. She convulsed as a second wave rushed out. She took in a deep breath, regained her composure, and wiped away the tears.

She stuffed her supplies into her pack as her mind processed what had just happened. She had heard of strange sensations coming to those who observed the river, but never any tales of creatures breaking down. At most it gave them enough of a scare to send them running.

She finished packing and re-equipped herself for travel. Whatever the reason for her breakdown, she did not have time to introspect. She needed to complete her task, for Luna. She gave one last glance to the marsh and took off. She followed its edge to the other end of the river Styx. She followed Styx until she could see green fields off to her left. She flew towards the fields and soon the river Lethe came into view. She followed Lethe westward until a stone wall rose from its left side. She came upon a large protrusion which extended from the wall over the river marking the entrance to the caverns.

She descended, cautious not to get too close to the water. Lethe was the river of oblivion and if legends were true, its water would completely demolish her memories upon consumption. She formed a bubble shield around her head, condensed some oxygen into a magical tank, cast a water proofing spell on her supplies, and dropped into the river.

The water flowed lazily around her body. She made long strokes, allowing herself to drift for a bit after each one. She bounced sonar waves off of the river bottom until she found the hole she was seeking. She followed it deep into the river wall before she emerged from the water into a large tunnel system.

She stepped out and squeezed the water from her mane and tail. She pulled her equipment sack off and produced the scrying glass from its interior. She floated it before her, meticulously adjusting its frequency to hit her booster at the marsh. It took a precise frequency and a specific position within the cavern to get through.

The night had fallen over Canterlot. As far as she could tell, it was as silent and motionless as one would expect from the night. Rei was nowhere to be found but that wasn't surprising. It was in his routine to disappear during the night.

A faint tapping reached her ears. She pulled her focus from the glass and perked them up. All she could see was a damp, empty cavern. She flicked her ears back and forth. Every angle was silent.

She sent an indistinguishable sliver of energy into her horn and used it to create invisible extensions of her ears. She dropped her physical ears against her neck and returned to evaluating Canterlot Castle. After she made it through the left wing another collection of taps funneled down the enchantment. She feigned contentment and laid the glass into the equipment sack. She strapped the pack onto her back and cantered into the cavern, careful to keep her hearing sharp.

As she feared the tapping followed her, keeping pace with her hoofsteps. She weaved through the tunnels, intent on gauging just how closely she was being followed. The tapping waned only in short spurts, increasing speed when she made too many sharp turns. After she rounded a corner she recognized one of the stalagmites that protruded from the ground in the distance. She was getting close.

She broke into a full gallop, leaping over obstacles in an attempt to put distance between herself and her pursuers. Despite her efforts, the tapping grew louder. She veered a corner into a long passageway and turned her head towards her pursuers. “Stop!” she commanded. “If you continue, I will fire. Stop if you value your life!” She made it halfway through the passageway and still the tapping continued. “This is your last warning!”

Still, it continued. She gathered energy at the tip of her horn. When she reached the end of the passage she spun around and fired a stun beam towards the end. There was a scrapping just before it collided with the wall at the other side. She stood still and listened. All she could hear was the clicking of disintegrated stones hitting the floor. She rotated her ears back and forth, carefully scanning for any noise. Once the larger pieces of the wall had settled, the cavern grew silent.

Her stomach tightened. It certainly didn't sound like she had hit anything. She listened for a while longer but the silence didn't break. She gave up and turned to the end of the passage.

The tapping came again. She spun around and attempted to pinpoint it. It wasn't coming from one direction. There were more taps, and they were coming from all around her. She went ethereal and dived through the wall. She emerged above a wide opening in the cavern.

She had made it. She threw her wings open and soared towards the primitive platform that stood at the opening's center. She could hear the taps weaving through the walls. She landed at a run and dashed to the a large stalagmite at one of the platform's corners. She pulled at part of the stone with her aura, freeing it to reveal a keypad with runes carved into its buttons. She punched in the code as she remembered it.

Nothing.

The tapping grew louder. The emergency code. What was the emergency code?! She bopped her skull off of console. Come on Kilia, where are you?! A foul stench reached her nostrils. She could see a cloud of purple smoke escaping from the walls. She cast a shield around her head and glared to the keypad. Please Kilia, I'm begging you; come back to me!

“Dost thou recognize it?” her father's voice echoed in her head.

“'Tis the rune words for the enchantment that causes a surface to reflect only pink light,” Kilia replied.

“Very good my daughter!”

“Why father? Why that of all things?”

“Because my daughter, that is the first enchantment that thou ever learned. Thou cast it on my mane as a birthday present.”

“Oh, father, I'm so sor-”

“I couldn't have been more proud.”

Celestia looked to the pad. Kael, Okk, Ro, Lu, Rin, Cel, Pox. After she had bashed each key a screech erupted from the platform. A pillar of light extended from its center towards the roof. She spun around and leapt into it. Her body tingled as the world around her blurred out of view. The crudely shaped stone platform was replaced by a beautifully decorated marble one that had gold trim at its edges. When she emerged from the pillar she dashed to the platform's console and slammed the shutdown key. The pillar shrunk to a thin beam and flickered away. She gave a chuckle and slumped against the console.

With the pillar gone, it was pitch black. The realization of where she was rushed through her. Instantly her joy evaporated. She shivered, shut her eyes, sucked in a deep breath, and rose to her feet. This was it, the cursed place that had haunted her for centuries. The place she had once called home.

Ifringale, the city of the immortals.

The City of the Immortals

Celestia remained petrified atop the platform as she stared into the darkness. The air was cold, dry, and devoid of scents. She forced herself to illuminate her horn. The lighting revealed tall columns that circled around the pedestal.

“Hello?” she called out. Her words bounced through the city but it offered no response.

An opening in the columns revealed a brick road that led into the city. The road was in pristine condition. After all this time it had not been spoiled by weeds, dust, or feet. At the edge of her light, shadows pranced about. Her stomach churned.

She pulled her gaze away and tightened her muscles. No more. It had to end here. She started down the brick road. Her demons scraped at her mind, eager to enter her thoughts but she refused to give her focus to them. Instead she imagined re-uniting with Luna. She pictured herself helping Luna to bash open a Nightmare Moon pinata and consume the delicious cake that its belly would hold.

She followed the road into the city. Tall buildings of marble towered over her on each side. Most of their entrances were raised from the road by stone steps and guarded by columns. The doorways were artfully decorated, many with gold. Even the road was separated into sections by painstakingly designed archways.

She continued to a large white building at the center of the city. She focused the light from her horn into a beam and investigated the structure. Its walls formed a circular perimeter. They rose at least one hundred feet into the air before they curved into one another, forming a flat surface on top of which sat a temple. The temple's walls, like many of the structures in Ifringale, consisted of a multitude of marble columns which wrapped around it, holding up a marble ring. She could hear faint voices barking at one another in the back of her mind.

She directed her light to the building's large doorway. She pressed it open and entered the halls which circled around the complex. She followed them to a hallway that led into the center of the building where the control room for the city's life support system was located. When she entered the room she found a large metal assembly that held a gemstone the size of a house above her head. Four pillars rose from the ground surrounding the gemstone. They rose above its peak and curved downwards until they were pointing straight at the top of the gem. There was a gap between the ends of the pillars and connection points which protruded from the Gem's assembly.

She set herself directly under it and extended a stream of energy from her horn to its base. The energy flowed to its core causing it to hum. Once enough energy had collected it spread out to the edges of the gem. The energy moved from the gem to its assembly where the connectors sluggishly extended to the pillars. They connected causing the floor to rumble.

She cut off her beam as the pillars shrieked. Multihued streams of light traveled along them directly into the gem. It answered the shriek with a roar of its own. She shielded her eyes as it grew brighter and fired a beam through an opening in the ceiling. Energy traveled along the assembly to the walls, lighting the structure's torches as it went and illuminating the halls.

She exited the control room and trotted to the stairway that led to the temple above. She could feel the memories she had sought so long to abolish stirring. Her limbs quaked. Part of her wanted to turn away and leave the city.

No... she couldn't do that. She needed to overcome this.

She ascended the stairs, climbing for a few minutes until the white light from the exit came into view. She stepped out into the rooftop temple and stared across it. A platform stood far below her at the temple's center surrounded by circular rows of seating. Each row rose from the one before it to allow optimal viewing of the platform. Far above the temple there hovered a white ball of light that illuminated the city.

She stepped down the stairs to the top row and took a seat. She could hear the voices all around her now. She closed her eyes and surrendered her thoughts.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia dashed down the steps, weaving between the various hooves, claws, and paws of the immortals. She hopped atop a table and glanced across the crowd for her seat. At the other end of the temple she saw the silver mane and dark blue eyes of her goofy looking little half-dragon companion poking out above the table. She leapt down and followed the pathways until she emerged just behind him.

Even as small as she was, her companion stood at only three quarters of her height. His unkempt mane hung down from his head. His snout was closer to a beak than anything else. He had brown pony ears that poked out of his mane, towering over two stubby horns. A patch of brown fur covered his back, spreading from his neck to his shoulders, over his comically small dragon wings, and down to the base of his hindquarters where his tail began. A dark cyan set of scales separated his furry back from his tan belly. He stood atop a set of hooves, flipping the little poof of fur at the end of his tail.

He was on a youth booth, nervously twitching his focus around the temple as the rest of the immortals poured in. Kilia hopped up beside him. “Hey Reiky!”

He jumped from his seat and fell into the walkway. He looked up at her with wide eyes. “Hey Kilia,” he squeaked.

She giggled. “Thou art so jittery. Thou shouldst learn to keep thyself calm.”

“Sorry. I'll try.” He pulled himself off of the ground and hopped back onto the booth.

She peered over the table towards the platform where her father sat. He was absent of all the nervous ticks he had been giving off just moments before their arrival. Now he sat calm and confident atop the stand surrounded by ten of his highest ranking sentinels. Immediately to the left of him sat a light brown stag by the name of Volinkar. Like Father, he sat tall, his stout chest raised and his magnificent antlers perfectly cared for. To Father's right sat a female alicorn by the name of Arianna. She had a loosely braided charcoal mane, a maroon coat and magenta eyes. She was a perfect balance of strength and beauty. Kilia absolutely adored her.

Behind them sat the Director of the Sentinels, a towering dragon by the name of Narissa. She laid upon the platform, head raised above the others as she scanned across the crowd. She had a glare that always made Kilia feel as though she could see the very thoughts that traveled through her head. Kilia looked to Rei. “Was thy mother on edge?”

He glanced to Narissa and nodded.

“Father was too. I've never seen him like he was when I got home. I fear something terrible has happened.”

Rei twitched his attention to her. “Dost thou think it will be alright?”

She noticed his rapid breathing and smiled. “Of course. Father will make it right. Thou shalt see.” She patted him on the back.

Once the crowd had settled into place, Father knocked his hoof upon the table. “I ask for silence everycreature.”

The flurry of voices evaporated leaving nothing but the hum of the complex filling the air. Father took a deep breath, allowing the silence to hold for a moment, and cleared his throat. “Some of you are already aware. Today it was confirmed that Olran is no longer with us.” A cold silence set about the temple. “A ceremony will be held for him tomorrow.”

“And what of the God-Hunter?” a voice barked form behind Kilia. She turned to see the griffon Gerrol standing above the others.

“Please, now is not the time,” Father replied.

“If not now, when? This is the third death in just two months!”

A low rumble traveled over the crowd as Narissa raised to her feet. “All the more reason to stifle talks of fairy tales,” she hissed.

“Fairy tales?!” Gerrol snapped. “We know what thee and thy sentinels found. Not but bones and a locket remained of poor Olran. Hast thou forgotten that the God-Hunter consumes his victim's flesh to gain their magic? Every death thus far has fit his behavior.”

Narissa fired a glare at Gerrol that could set solid stone alight. Father raised his hooves to placate her. “Please Director.”

She ignored him. “Thou dost not know this as thou stayest nestled safely within Ifringale's womb but the consumption of flesh is not an uncommon occurrence on Gaea's surface.”

“DIRECTOR NARISSA!” Father shouted. She tore her gaze from Gerrol and met Father's furious scolding. She let out a frustrated series of clicks and laid back onto the stand. Father turned his glare to Gerrol. “Gerrol, I remind thee that many of those around thee have lost family. Choose more carefully thy words.” Gerrol hung his head and fell back into his seat. Father softened his expression. “I acknowledge that many similarities can be found between the recent deaths and the behavior attributed to the God-Hunter, but as Director Narissa was attempting to say, those similarities are not significant enough to warrant using a legend as crucial evidence in our investigation. Brothers, sisters, I ask ye for faith. We are working tirelessly to find and neutralize the cause of these atrocities.”

An elder minotaur stood. “We have not the resources to neutralize this threat Father. We are too few. We must use the mortals.” A flurry of agreements came from the crowd.

Father gave a stern shake of the head. “The oath is very clear about our duties. It is not Gaea's will that we rule her mortal children. I will hear nothing more of this. What we need now is vigilance and caution. I beg ye to schedule your trips outside of the city with the Sentinels so that escorts may be assigned. Stay in groups.” He glanced across the crowd. “If there are no more pressing matters to bring forth, I have much I must discuss with the Sentinels.” The crowd remained silent. “Be well brothers and sisters.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia stared across the empty temple. Portions of her brain ignited, lighting up parts of her memory that had been locked away for centuries. She walked to the temple's edge and gazed across the city. As she scanned over the buildings a castle caught her attention. Her heart raced and her stomach knotted up. She ducked behind the wall and buried her head in her hooves.

She focused down her breathing and relaxed her stomach. Once she had control of herself she returned to her feet and navigated along the perimeter of the temple, cautious to keep the castle out of her view. At the edge of the city she saw a large cavern opening. Parts of her memory flickered. Her heart raced but this time her willpower held firm against the looming panic attack. She vaulted from the temple and flew to the cavern.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia sat in a large underground family room. The fireplace was giant, triple the size of any of the other fireplaces in Ifringale. A bellowing flame rested in it, illuminating the room. She was at a small table, seated directly across from Rei. Mages and Monsters sat between them. She stared at the board but her mind was too focused on her father and Director Narissa to process her next move. She glanced towards the massive doorway they had disappeared into.

“Um, Kilia?” Rei inquired.

She looked back to him. “Yes?”

“'Tis thy turn.”

“I know.” She looked down to the board. The faint voice of Narissa permeated through the doorway.

“Art thou alright?” Rei asked.

She looked at him and smiled. “Let's go see what Father and Director Narissa are talking about.”

Rei drew back. “What?”

“I want to know what's going on. We can use an ethereal spell to pass through the door. They'll never know we left this room.”

“But —” Rei glanced to the door and back to Kilia “— they told us to stay here!”

“So? After that meeting art thou not interested to hear what they're talking about?”

He shook his head. “Not that interested. They'll see us and we'll get in trouble.”

“Oh that's right, I forgot that thou art still a baby. Alright we shall stay.”

“I'm not a baby!” he snapped.

She grinned. “Prove it.”

He looked to the door and gave a whimper.

“Thou didst learn to go ethereal, did thee not?”

“Yeah, but...” He looked to the door, then back to her. “Oh fine.”

With a yip, she dashed towards the door and motioned to him. They went ethereal and passed through. Once they were on the other side she stopped, stuck out a hoof to halt Rei, and motioned for silence. The voices of her father and Narissa traveled down the hall. She followed them, coming to a corner around which a pool of light flooded across the floor.

“'Tis them!” Narissa hissed. “'Tis a ploy to force their political agenda with fear. They've never had shame. 'Twas only a matter of time before they graduated to murder.”

“I agree that the culprit, or culprits, most likely reside within their camp,” Father replied.

“So then let us take action. We shall start with that fool Terrak. 'Tis no question of his feelings on the matter.”

“Being a proponent of the mortal draft does not ensure his guilt Sister. We only suspect them of orchestrating this and furthermore, I can assure you that not all of their camp is involved. For now we continue to fight on the political front. If we are able to find conclusive evidence to connect members of their party to these crimes I will grant thee license to arrest.”

“Don't be a fool Brother. Push them into a corner and it will only get worse. They will strike at thy life if they are allowed the chance.”

“Then we will take every precaution possible to ensure that their attempts fail. Each of their failures will bring us closer to the culprits.”

“Thou wouldst dare risk thy life for these fools?”

“What other options do I have? I will not prevent a crime by preemptively committing the exact same crime.”

There was a low growl followed by silence. Kilia heard the clops of her father's hooves. Her and Rei spun around to slink away.

Narissa's voice caught up to them. “I suspect that little filly of thine is making thee soft.” Father's hoofsteps stopped, as did Kilia's.

Rei turned back and tugged on her. “We've got to go!”

“Hast thou told her of her mother?” Narissa inquired.

No reply came from Father.

“I thought as much.” Narissa's claws clicked off of the ground.

Kilia broke from her petrification and bolted past Rei. He clambered after her as the adults drew closer to the corner. Both went ethereal, flew through the doorway and dashed towards the table. Kilia leapt into the air and landed perfectly at her seat. Rei attempted to slow down, resulting in a slide that sent him flying into his pillow. The door opened, revealing Father and Narissa as Rei laid upside down on the floor across from Kilia.

Narissa cocked a brow. “Why art thou on the floor fledgling?”

“Ummm...” Rei swallowed. “She's, uh, she's really good at this game.”

Narissa walked over and inspected the board. Fortunately Kilia had been handing out quite a decisive butt-kicking prior to the venture. “Hmm —” Narissa looked to Kilia and smiled “— I'm impressed little one. Reikavra is no pushover when it comes to Mages and Monsters. Matching him speaks greatly of thy intellect. Thou wilt be a wonderful asset for Ifringale.”

Kilia gave a nervous smile. “Thank thee Director Narissa.”

Her father's shadow fell over her. She turned her head up to bring him into view. His confident smile was gone and his eyes looked ready to spill tears. She pressed against his leg and sent him the most uplifting smile she knew. He returned a weak smile, raised her onto his back and turned for the door. “Be well Sister,” he murmured.

Kilia glanced back to see a victorious smile cross Narissa's face. “Be well Brother.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia left the cavern and took to the air. As she was flying, the castle passed into view. She gasped and stalled out. She frantically flailed her legs as she lost altitude. She put a hoof up to block the castle from view and made a rolling landing on one of the rooftops. She stayed hunkered down to catch her breath. Once she had relaxed, she rolled onto her belly and rose to her feet with the castle at her back.

She noticed one of the Academy's towers peaking out from a group of buildings. She could feel a lump forming in her throat. She turned away and fought to prevent it from worsening. She slammed her hoof on the ground. You have to do this Celestia. She glared at the academy and thrust her wings open.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Immortals of all shapes and sizes bustled about the academy halls. Kilia was practically full grown and she was in her now mastered empowered form. She weaved around the others as she headed for the administrative wing. Once she arrived at the head office, she stepped in.

A female bear by the name of Borrimsia sat at the front desk scribbling through some parchment. “Take thy seat,” she muttered, “I shall be with thee in a moment.”

“Okay,” Kilia replied.

Borrimsia's eyes leapt from her work. She threw a paw over her mouth. “Kilia! Oh dear. Please grant me thy forgiveness. I was not thinking.”

“Uh —” Kilia gave her a blank stare “— of course.”

Borrimsia rose and lumbered down a hallway of meeting rooms. “This way.”

Kilia stayed glued to her seat. Her legs trembled. When Borrimsia turned around to look at her the color faded from her face. Kilia glanced towards the door. “I've got-uh, a t-test. Maybe I should go t-take it. I'll c-... come back after.”

Borrimsia's features drooped. “I don't think that's a good idea honey.” She glanced between the meeting room and Kilia. She opened her mouth to speak but it took her three tries to get any words out. “I'll have him come to thee.”

The door to the hallway opened and another group of young immortals stepped in. Kilia shielded her face from them and ran towards the meeting room. Borrimsia pressed the door open to grant her a quick escape. Kilia could see Director Volinkar seated at the other end of the table but she avoided making eye contact with him. Borrimsia held the door open for a moment as she had a silent exchange with Volinkar. Kilia kept her back to the door and nervously padded at the floor with her hooves until she heard it shut.

Volinkar cleared his throat. “Kilia...”

She glanced at him. She could see his mind churning for the right words. That was all it took for the floodgates to break. “No, —” she stared down at the floor and resumed padding “— noooo, no, no, no.” Warm tears ran down her cheeks.

“My deepest sympathies Kilia,” Volinkar said. He remained silent as she wept.

Once the sobs slowed enough for her to speak she looked up from the floor to one of the paintings that hung on the far wall. “I think... I think I knew. Father would have never left Umie and I without telling us. He would never have left Ifringale alone for this long.”

Volinkar pulled up his satchel and shuffled through it. “Here, —” he laid a small tapestry on the table “— he had this with him.”

She pulled it over. It depicted her, Umie, and Father. Father sat directly in front of the fireplace with her at his side. His foreleg hung around her shoulders and her head rested upon his. Atop his head was Umie. She hid in his mane with a mischievous grin, almost entirely concealed.

“He loved thee Kilia,” Volinkar said. “The few times I succeeded in getting him to take a break, all I heard about was thee.”

She smiled. “Did —” she let out a sob “— did he die well?”

Volinkar nodded. “I believe so. From the evidence we found it looked as though it was very peaceful. His body will be present at the ceremony. He still has the same grace and magnificence that he had in life.”

She pressed at the curled edges of the tapestry. “Good.”

“There's something I'd like to discuss with thee. Something for thou to thinkest about. It was made clear by Father that he wished thou be granted an opportunity to inherit the position of Keeper. I want to be sure that thou hast had ample time to consider the offer.”

Kilia nodded. “He told me, back when he made the decision. I'm going to accept. He believed in me and I will reward his faith.”

Volinkar nodded. “Thou art very brave Kilia.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia left the academy and trudged through the alleys of Ifringale. The weight atop her shoulders grew as the walls in her mind crumbled. Cries from the Immortals echoed through her head. Some of love, more of hate. Even in its abandoned state, the city made her feel as though she was being watched. The city was always scrutinizing, always judging.

She walked a very specific route. She knew precisely where she was going, she just couldn't bring herself to rush there. The alleys had kept her destination out of sight but the main road was just ahead. She stepped out into the street, keeping her head down.

She took a deep breath and raised it, bringing her father's castle into view. She took a step forward. The phantoms raced out from alleyways and from over the buildings. They swarmed her, hissing and shrieking as they did.

She dived into one of the buildings and hid. She filled her mind with memories of the beautiful autumn leaves, blissfully waving back and forth.

The hissing and shrieking died away. She opened her eyes. When she took in the building's interior her brain lit up. She looked to the far wall where a masterfully hidden portal took residence.

She knew that portal.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia sat amongst her council. They formed a circle which began and ended at her sides. Sentinels decorated the room keeping careful eyes on the entry points. At one side of the main door stood Director Volinkar, at the other, Sentinel Arianna.

An Oxen, Counselor Zigar, stood from his seat. “Four more bloodlines have pulled their children from the Sentinels.”

Counselor Sai, an elder wolf, grumbled. “The citizen's frustrations are growing by the day.”

Kilia nodded. “They have every right to be angry. We've lost far too many.”

The elder doe that sat at Celestia's right shoulder, Cassandra, dropped her gaze. “Perhaps we've reached a point at which we must bend to their will.”

The elder Lioness, Yire, who sat directly across from Kilia shook her head. “The commanding of mortals is an action that cannot be managed. Our brothers and sisters will spread across the world, far from our view. Abuse of their power is inevitable. Father was right to rule the mortal draft out as an option.”

Kilia raised herself to her full stature. “She is right. To bend now is to fail Mother Gaea. Our only option is to catch those responsible for this chain of murders and put them into custody.”

Sai shook his head. “My Keeper, the Sentinels have exhausted everything at their disposal and still we are left without a single clue. There is nothing more that they can do.”

“I am aware,” Kilia replied. “That is why I shall volunteer myself as bait.”

The council's stunned eyes fell on her. Even Director Volinkar betrayed a bit of horror.

“The Sentinels believe that the culprits may be committing these crimes in an attempt to force us into executing the mortal draft. If that is true, then I stand as the greatest barrier to their success. I'm an attractive target for them, maybe attractive enough that they'll take a chance on revealing themselves to slay me.”

Zigar shook his head. “The risk is to great. We cannot lose thee Keeper.”

Kilia shook her head. “What we cannot do is stand by while more of our brothers and sisters are slain.”

There was a knock on the main entrance. Director Volinkar opened the door to reveal one of his sentinels. He listened as the sentinel whispered into his ear. He gave a nod and sent the sentinel away.

Kilia met his eyes. “What is it Director?”

“A riot approaches my Keeper. 'Tis larger than normal.”

Kilia nodded. “Evacuate the Council. I wish not to take a chance.”

“My Keeper,” Councilmen Sai began, “We shall never get anything done if we scurry into hiding every time one of these arises.”

“Noted Counselor,” Kilia replied. “I shall consider thy concern. However my decision on this particular meeting is final. Please allow the Sentinels to escort ye to safety.”

Volinkar and Arianna slipped out the main entrance. The sentinels formed a perimeter around the council. Two moved into position at the main entrance. Once they received Volinkar's signal they began filing the council out the doorway, a pair of sentinels escorting each member. As Kilia grew closer to the door, Reikavra, also in his fully empowered form, fell from the remaining ranks of the perimeter and moved into position ahead of her. They exited the room and followed the others as they filed down the hallway.

Kilia sensed a spike in energy. She threw an enhancement spell on her ears and scanned the area. She picked up a low buzzing and dropped to the ground. “Get down!”

The party dropped to the floor just the buzzing sped over her head. It stopped with a thwack.

Counselor Zigar let out a howl of pain. A bolt was protruding from his back. It glowed and sparked.

One of the sentinels grabbed for it. “Get back!” he shouted. He was able to just get his claws around it before it exploded, permanently silencing him and Zigar.

The air erupted with the sound of projectiles, both magical and physical. Sentinels shouted commands to one another, taking defensive positions around the council.

Kilia surrounded herself in her barrier as a volley of projectiles soared towards her. The stream pounded her shielding, forcing her back. Volinkar leapt into position beside her. He followed the stream to its source and unleashed a white ray from his horns.

There was a wave of screams and the stream of projectiles stopped. Before she could drop her shield and join the fight, another stream emerged from the smoke.

Rei leapt to her side and swept across the source with a beam of dark blue energy. “They're targeting the Keeper!”

Volinkar nodded. “Understood. Kervak, scout our exit.”

A hippogriff flew from the ranks into the smoke. He returned and landed in front of Volinkar. “Tis not good Director. The riot is engulfing the building. We may wish to warp.”

Volinkar shook his head. “They planned this. There is too great a risk that they have a trap in place for us if we warp.”

Another volley of projectiles came soaring towards Kilia. This time she was able to sidestep and let loose a stun beam on the source before she was forced to throw up her barrier.

Volinkar looked towards the back hallway, then locked eyes with Rei.

“Roof access?” Rei inquired.

Volinkar nodded. “We'll cover your escape. Once reinforcements arrive we'll make our way to meet you at the stronghold.”

Rei dashed to a line of winged sentinels. “Keeper's guard, with me!” He led them to Kilia and bowed to her. “We must retreat. 'Tis too dangerous here.”

Kilia shook her head. “These sentinels are outmatched as is. I will not allow the numbers to swing any farther in the enemy's favor.”

Volinkar gave her a stern glare. “Thou art the keystone to this entire order. Thou mustest leave with Sentinel Reikavra.”

She looked over the line. A volley of torpedoes flew through the smoke. She engaged her shield just in time to stop them from colliding with her chest. The impact forced her to stumble backwards.

Volinkar unleashed a ray on the source and turned a look of desperation to her. “Please Keeper!”

She gave a short growl and faced Rei. “Are we ready then?”

He nodded. “Yes, thank you.”

She met Volinkar's eyes. “I pray we meet again Director.” The Sentinels formed around her and shielded her from the battle. She pulled a wave of energy from within her body and collected it into a spell which she fired towards the ceiling. Their party shielded their eyes as it erupted with a blinding flash.

She followed the squadron as they retreated into a hall that led to the center of the building.

The shriek of an alert spell sounded from the battle. Rei put a hoof over his mouth and signaled to Kilia who cast a visibility barrier. They followed the hall to a four way intersection.

Rei peered out into the intersection. He snapped back and motioned for them to back away. The sound of pounding reverberated from the left hall.

An aura of dark blue light surrounded Rei and he disappeared with a snap. The pounding grew louder until a large gorilla covered from head to foot in enchanted armor barreled into the intersection.

He gave a few sniffs, and stared down their hallway.

An alarm sounded from the right hall, prompting the gorilla let out a roar and take off after it.

Once the beast had disappeared Rei snapped back to the front of the group. He peered down the hall and gave a quick motion with his hoof. They followed him across the intersection and ascended a stairwell.

Rei poked his head out into the next hallway and directed the rest of the squadron past him. When he left the stairwell, a reptile dropped from the ceiling and dashed down the stairs blaring an alert spell.

Rei cursed and disappeared. With a pop and a spatter the alarm was silenced.

Kilia pointed towards the end of the hall. “We must make a break for it!” The sentinels took her sides as they dashed towards the entrance to the roof.

The wall just before the entrance exploded and spilled a cloud of dust into the hallway. The party raised their shields just as a volley of spells slammed into them.

“They're behind us too!” one of the sentinels called.

“Orders?” another shouted.

Rei appeared out of Kilia's peripheral. He scanned over the scene before them. “Marx, thou shalt hold point with the Keeper. The rest hold the flank. I shall attempt to clear a path.” With a flash he was gone. Kilia held firm as the assailants battered her shield.

Dark blue flashes peaked through the smoke followed by a series of shouts. The battering slowed but thundering cracks were still blasting behind her.

“Avad!” a sentinel shouted.

Kilia glanced behind. The three sentinels holding the flank were getting hammered by torpedoes. Avad's shield was covered in cracks. A torpedo emerged from the smoke and delivered the final blow, shattering it. The next landed directly at his feet. He didn't even have time to scream. The others fell back, struggling to make up for his absence.

Kilia left Marx to come to their aid. With her added might the shield held firm against the volleys but she couldn't leave Marx without support. She turned to the alicorn at her left as the explosions erupted around them. “I shall hold this. Aid Marx.”

He brought a hoof to his ear.

“AID MARX!”

There was a loud explosion behind them and something spattered against her backside. The alicorn to her left turned and attempted to redeploy his shield but a beam pierced his head.

Kilia redistributed her shielding evenly around her body. She extended a wing to the Wyvern that held position at her side. He moved towards her but a bolt caught him in the chest before he could reach her. He looked up to her, shook his head, and dashed into the smoke at their flank.

An explosion proceeded a group of screams. His sacrifice slowed the assaults from behind but she was still forced to hunker down under the onslaught coming from ahead. The blasts came in groups, no more than a blink of an eye apart from one another. There was no window for a counter attack.

With a flash Rei appeared before her. He weaved between shots, managing to get three of his own torpedoes off before being forced to parry one of the enemy's straight into the wall beside him. The blast hurled him through the opposite wall but he had bought her an opening.

She pulled all the power from her shielding and unleashed it as a petrification wave. Once the voices of the opposition had faded she stopped and gasped for air. “Reiky,” she weezed, “Art thou still there?”

She heard a moan come from the hole he had left in the wall.

She took a step forward just as a roar thundered from the stairs. Something pounded through the smoke towards her. She let loose a burst of torpedoes but it had no effect on the pounding. The armored gorilla erupted from the smoke.

Rei's tail swung out from the hole and wrapped around its foot as it passed. It tumbled forward, pulling him out of the wall with it. It grabbed him and slammed him against the wall. It raised its free arm into a massive fist.

Kilia bounded forward and unleashed a buck into its raised shoulder, forcing it off balance. Rei used the opportunity to slide out of its grasp. He leapt up and jammed his horn into its visor. A burst of dark blue light shined through every crevice in its helmet. It stood still for one last moment before toppling to the ground.

Kilia gave a shiver when what remained of its head drained out of the helmet.

Rei leaned against the wall and gave a groan as he made some magical field treatments to his wounds. He glanced at Kilia. “Give me thy cloak.”

She shook her head. “No, we go together.”

He growled. “Kilia thou art all that holds the mortal's freedom in place. Without thee, everything falls apart. Stop being a fool.”

“What of thee? Thou wilt die.”

“It matters not. Even if I fall, 'tis all worth it so long as thou art safe. The liberty of the mortals is far more valuable than my life.”

She shook her head. “There is another way, I know there is. I just need time to think.”

Rei's aura enveloped him as he formed himself into an identical copy of her. “This is what I was trained to do Kilia,” he said, now wielding her voice. “I took an oath uphold my duties, no matter the cost, as didst thou if I am not mistaken.”

Her resolve melted. She pulled the cloak off and hovered it over to him. He wrapped it around himself and nodded. “Once I've got their attention, backtrack to the main entrance and head for the underground passage.” She stared off to the stairway and gave a defeated nod.

“We shall see one another again Kilia.” She heard his hooves gallop off towards the entrance to the roof. An armada of alarm spells sounded followed by an orchestra of explosions that rumbled the building. She cast her stealth spells and stayed off to the side of the hall as a squadron of assailants passed her.

Once the hall was clear she made her way back to the main entrance. She cringed when she saw what had become of the battle. She whimpered, pointed her attention to the floor, and flew out across the remains.

She saw, laying on the floor with their forelegs wrapped around one another, the bodies of Director Volinkar and Counselor Cassandra. There was air of peace about them. The strength left her wings and she stumbled out of the main doorway.

She collected herself, shoving her emotions to the back of her mind. There were still rioters lining the streets but it looked as though a good portion had fallen for the decoy. She refocused her stealth spells and slipped past the remnants.

She proceeded down the street until she could see her father's castle standing in the distance, separated from her by hundreds of immortals which surrounded the fleeting group of sentinels.

The group looked to be in danger. They were gravely outnumbered by the assailants and there were more rioters muddying their path to the stronghold. She remembered Rei's words, remembered her oath, and remembered her little sibling who was most certainly trapped within Father's castle.

She pulled her attention away from the sentinels and dived into a lonely looking little building. She made for the back wall and imprinted a set of ruins on her horn. She pressed her horn against the wall and watched as it rippled. She gave one last glance around her to be certain that there were no creatures observing her and passed through.

The screening room was dark. That shouldn't be. She threw up her shield and backed towards the portal. She prodded it with her back leg. It was solid. She expended some energy to enhance her hearing but all she could sense was silence.

She stepped forward, instantly sensing pressure on her shield. Some mass was enveloping her, shield and all! She leapt from the spot and took off into the air. Three perfectly aimed torpedoes slammed into her shield. With her focus split her shield shattered.

She thrust her wings to make a quick increase in altitude just as a torpedo passed underneath. It crashed into the wall behind her and sent her barreling towards the ground. She landed with a roll and stood up. She cast her shield before another torpedo was fired directly at her chest.

Once again she fell silent and listened. She could hear hoofsteps moving their way to her right. They turned directly towards her and quadrupled their pacing. She waited until they were in range and threw a buck directly at them.

Her hooves caught only air. Her assailant slid under her and sent two simultaneous blows directly into her ribcage. The force propelled her into the air. She forced herself to ignore the pain and thrust her wings to direct herself off to the side as a beam came sweeping across. She managed to save her body but the beam sliced off the end of her left wing.

She spiraled downward and rolled across the ground, tossing her shield up as the beam came again, this time aimed directly between her eyes.

Again the room fell silent. She gave her horn a small illumination but it didn't aid her sight. It was as though something was consuming every bit of light in the room. She tried instead to send out a detection wave. It revealed an out of place bubble just off to her left.

She bounded to the side and directed a stun beam at the bubble. She was met with the searing of her beam on marble. She pulled back as the assailant's beam seared her right foreleg. She cast her shield, holding the leg uselessly at her side.

She scoured her brain for possible options. Her injured limbs were trembling. Her mobility had taken some serious damage. If she didn't turn this around fast...

Something was attempting to engulf her again. She leapt out of it. This time as she lunged a pair of magically propelled limbs crashed through her shield and hammered her in the face. She spun across the room. When she slid to a stop she raised her shield and struggled to her feet, barely able keep herself steady.

Her ears were ringing, her eyes were watering and her face throbbed. She spread her stance to hold herself in place. What could she do? She was in no state to dodge and her opponent was far too fast to hit with a preemptive strike. There was just no way she could lower her shield without taking significant damage. She could feel herself being surrounded again. She had to do something. Something different.

She cast a detection spell and successfully located a bubble just off to her right. She turned towards it and loaded up her back legs. She held the forward part of her shield in place and used the energy from the back to propel herself towards her opponent. She rocketed off from the ground, feeling a slither along her backside as whatever was trying to engulf her attempted to pull her back in. She pressed through the torpedoes and slammed into her opposition.

There was a growl paired with cracking bones as she collided with the wall. She dropped her shield and pressed her hoof down until she felt a fleshy body. She summoned forth her energy and cast a silencing spell on it.

She illuminated her horn. The light pushed away the darkness as though it were a cloud of smoke. She swung it around, clearing away the rest of the darkness to reveal Sentinel Arianna.

Kilia's limbs grew weak. She fell backwards and landed on her side. “Wh-what?” she gasped. “Sentinel Ari-... why?”

Arianna squeezed her eyes shut forcing a tear down her cheek. “I'm sorry,” she rasped. “I never wanted it to come to this. I loved thee Kilia. I loved thee, but thou has become a monster.”

Kilia trembled. “Wh-What? What dost thou mean?”

“I mean thy cursed obsession with thy father's perfect world.” Her brow furrowed. “I've seen what becomes of them. Those who are sacrificed to maintain his ideals. I had to do something!” She turned a glare towards Kilia. “Thou hast no right to sacrifice their lives Kilia.” Her head fell to the floor. “Thou hadst such potential,” she rasped. “What happened to thee?”

Kilia shuddered. “I-I...”

The entrance to the stronghold burst open and three sentinels dashed in. The leader, a large chimera, approached Kilia and knelt beside her. “Keeper, art thou alright?”

Kilia didn't respond. The chimera turned to Sentinel Arianna. “What has happened here?”

Arianna winced as she forced herself onto her knee. “I have made an attempt on the Keeper's life Zaska.”

“What?” Zaska looked back to Kilia in horror. “Is this true?”

Kilia rose uneasily to her feet. “I-I must... I must go.”

Zaska swallowed and gave her a nod. “I shall have a sentin-”

“That will not be necessary,” Kilia blurted.

Zaska stood at attention and nodded. “As thou wishest my Keeper.”

Kilia glanced at Arianna. She tried to pull forth something to say but she felt the combustible ball of emotions in her chest threatening meltdown every time she attempted to activate her vocal chords. Instead she hung her head and retreated into the stronghold.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia stared at the wall. Out of her peripheral she saw a creature move behind a pillar. “Hello?”

She threw up her shield and moved to investigate. She checked behind the pillar but there was only shadows. She cast a detection spell which suggested that nothing living was within range. She gave a shiver and looked back to the wall. She felt that same ball of emotion Kilia had felt that day building up inside of her chest. She moved towards the hidden portal and imprinted the code along her horn. With a tap, the wall rippled and the portal opened. She stepped through it into the screening room.

It was well lit. A table stood at the center and a large desk to the side of a door. She moved past the table and latched her aura around the door. As she opened it she heard a rasp emanate from behind the desk. She peered at it. She could see the shadow of something behind it. Cautiously she approached.

Sentinel Arianna came into view, laying on the floor. She gave another rasping breath. Celestia's heart pounded in her chest. Slowly Arianna turned towards her. “Tyrant.”

Celestia staggered backwards and fell to the floor. She closed her eyes and attempted to rally her violent breaths. When she opened her eyes, Arianna was gone.

She stayed on the floor for a while, her entire body moving with every breath. The combustible mass of emotions holding in her chest had grown to match those she had felt that day. Her head was throbbing. She could barely even think. She looked towards the portal.

No. This was for Luna. There would be no more running.

She returned to her feet and headed towards the entrance to the stronghold. The main lobby was empty. She took a deep breath and continued to the Keeper's chamber. As she progressed, she caught movements, heard footsteps and whispers but she refused to let them distract her. When she finally arrived at the Chamber she faced down the door as it dared her to open it. Her mind flared and she grasped the handle in her aura. She took three deep breaths and thrust it open.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia stood in her chamber beside her bed as a group of faeries tended to her wounds. To her side sat Yire. “How many made it back safely?” Kilia asked.

Yire watched the faeries work. “Of the council, just Sai, Kolak, and myself remain. Of the sentinels, seven of them made it. Four of that seven are seriously wounded and receiving treatment.”

Kilia closed her eyes and shuddered.

“They've given us, given thee, an ultimatum.”

Kilia opened her eyes and looked to her. “What is it?”

“They promise to relent their assault and do us no harm if thou wouldst agree to exile.”

“I see...” She hung her head. “What am I to do Yire?”

“This is not my decision to make my Keeper. I am sorry but I can be of no assistance to thee. Thou mustest make this decision alone.” There was a knock at the door. Yire addressed the faeries. “Is it done?”

They nodded.

“Alright.” She laid a paw on Kilia's shoulder. “I wish thee well my Keeper. We shall be on our way for now but, shouldst thou need us, we will not be far.”

Kilia nodded. They opened the door and exited as Rei hobbled in. He closed the door and paced in front of Kilia. “I've volunteered to assume the role of Director until we can get the sentinels back into a state of order. If thou hast another suggestion for the position I'd be happy to summon them but, none of the other leaders have expressed any interest in stepping up.”

“I'm glad thou art alright,” Kilia murmured.

He stopped and stared at her. “Uh... Yeah, I'm glad thou art alright as well.” He cleared his throat. “So, the position of Director, thou hast a say in the matter. Wouldst thou prefer another?”

She gazed into his dark blue eyes. “They've given me an ultimatum.”

His tail flicked off of the floor. “I'm aware. 'Tis backed by an empty threat. We're underground. The walls have been fortified and enchanted to prevent any form of magical entry. If they want to get in, they're going to have to come through the front door. With that kind of a bottleneck we can easily overcome their unorganized militia. I promise thee Kilia, no assailant shall enter this stronghold. I don't care if I have to personally slaughter every creature that tries.”

“No,” she whimpered, “No more death.”

He stared at her with wide eyes and swallowed. “This is the first time thou hast witnessed things this bad. I understand. 'Tis normal to be unsettled by it.”

She shook her head. “No, that's not it... This fighting, it all hinges on my word. The Sentinels enact my will. The Council, they simply provide advice. Ultimately it is I who makes the judgment. It is I who must doom to Styx those who are so strongly opposed to our way of thinking, and those who put their lives on the line to defend it. Rei, I -” her lip quivered “- I don't think I can do it anymore.”

He brought a hoof to the bridge of his snout. “I thought thou intended to take up thy father's stand against the tyranny of immortals?”

“I did, but not like this. I wanted to enlighten them, to guide them along a path of benevolence.” Her eye's shimmered in the firelight. “I've tried everything I know. None of it has worked. I just can't get through to them and now they're tearing one another apart. It's horrible.”

“So what?” Rei rose to his feet and paced about the room. “Of course it hasn't turned out perfectly. Reality isn't perfect Kilia. The tyrants can't all be saved. This is about saving those that can. The rest must be fought. Some of those who are fought must be destroyed. That is reality. We have to fight for the liberty of mortals. We have to fight for what's right.”

“Rei, there is nothing that says our way of thinking is justice. There's no guarantee that the immortals won't be able to responsibly co-exist with mortals. There's not even a guarantee that these immortals ruling would be a bad thing-”

“Kilia thou canst not be that naive!” He glared at her. “Such a fate would b-”

“Please listen to me! I do not disagree that that horrible things will probably come of it. My point is that such a way of thinking is just that, a way of thinking. If I allow others to die because they do not see things as I do then —” a tear ran down her face “— I've become the very thing I resolved to stand against. I've become a tyrant.”

“So be it!” he snapped. “Such is the price of the mortal's liberty. There are those out there with absolutely no regard for their fellow creatures. No amount of persuasion or enlightenment will change them. The only way to stop them from hurting those around them is to turn their own weapons against them. If justice is to prevail, good creatures must sometimes do terrible things. If the mortal's liberty is to remain intact, then thou mustest be a tyrant.”

Kilia sniffled and shook her head. “No. No I can't accept that. If thou art right Rei...” She let out a sob. “I can't do it.”

He growled. “Thy father kept moving forward even when things grew dark. Why can't thee?”

“Because, I am not my father! I've tried, I've tried so hard but I just can't keep going. I can't convince myself that this is right anymore.”

He stuffed his head into his fore-legs and trembled. “Aaaagggghhhh! Thou art a coward!” He slammed his hooves down. “Thou art weak!”

Her tearing eyes pleaded to him for understanding.

He turned away with a scoff and headed towards the door. Before he exited, he looked back to her. “If thy father were to resurrect and see thee now the despair alone would send him back to his grave.” He turned away and stormed out with a slam of the door.

She felt as though she had been kicked in the chest. The City hated her. The Council had abandoned her. One of her mentors wanted to kill her, the others were dead, and now she had lost the respect of her best friend. For the first time in her entire life, she felt utterly alone. She collapsed onto her bed and sobbed. After some time she felt a gentle nudge on her cheek. She opened her eyes to see the blue eyes of little Umie staring back at her.

“Why art thou crying?” Umie asked.

“I...” Kilia swallowed. “I'm a terrible creature.”

“Nuh-uh!” Umie protested. “Thou art the most wondrous sister on all of Gaea!” She wrapped her tiny forelegs around Kilia.

“Umie...” Kilia murmured. She wrapped Umie up and pressed her cheek to the filly's side. “Thou art lying. Thou art the most wondrous sister on all of Gaea.” She could feel the patter of Umie's heart against her cheek. It was so soothing. She never wanted to let her go. “Umie.”

“Yes sister?”

She pulled back to look her in the eyes. “I... I have to go away for a long time. Thou dost not have to but, if thou wouldst come with me... I'm just so afraid of being alone little sister.”

Umie smiled. “I'll come with thee Sister.”

“We shall not ever be able to return. Thou wilt never be able to see thy friends again. Art thou certain that thou wishest to come?”

“I will have thee if I come, won't I?”

Kilia smiled and nuzzled her. “Of course little sister. We will always have each other.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia stared into the empty chamber. How terrible. How absolutely terrible. A fiery rage erupted within her. It was Moon. That witch had ruined their relationship. Tore them apart from one another. She had forced her to break her promise to Umie! She had to find Umie and banish Moon from her psyche for good. Then she would shield Umie from the world. She would make sure that they were never apart again.

She caught something in her peripheral. She looked down the hall to see a small filly staring at her with wide blue eyes. “Umie?!”

The filly disappeared around the corner. She sat in disbelief. There was no way, it wasn't possible. Umie hadn't looked like that for centuries now. She galloped after the filly. When she slid around the corner she saw the filly ascending the stairs at the end of the passageway. She galloped towards them. “Wait!”

Celestia made it just in time to see the little grayish blue tail pass through the doorway at the top. She raced up the stairs and burst through the door. She broke into the room and found herself swarmed by her phantoms. She looked in horror at the room she had just entered. It was the main living area of the Keeper's castle. Of her father's castle. Her lungs froze. She gasped for air and tried to get back to the stairs. The emotions that had been building within her exploded. Her limbs trembled, unable to carry her forward. She collapsed to the floor, curled up into a ball, and surrendered to the phantoms as they engulfed her.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Kilia stood amongst a squadron of sentinels. Her head hung as Rei scanned across them. “Every creature clear on the objective?”

The sentinels nodded.

He glared at Kilia. “Keeper, art thou clear?”

She nodded.

“Good.” He looked back to the sentinels. “This will be our last mission brothers and sisters. The Council has also decided to abandon their positions. Thus, when the Keeper is safely out of the city, the Order and the Sentinels are no more. I thank all of you for your dedicated service.” He peered at Kilia through his peripheral. “'Tis a shame that it must end like this.”

When he opened the door a cascade of furious voices flooded in. She followed the group through and emerged into a crowd of immortals. One group held up the body of their comrade. “This is thy doing Keeper!” they shouted.

“Thou hast failed us!”

“Thou didst nothing as thy own siblings died!”

“Thou art wretched!”

One of them spat on her from the edge of the crowd. When she emerged from the castle she saw that the line of immortals stretched all the way to the pedestal at the edge of the city. More of the dead were held above the crowd so she could see them.

“The dead never forget!” the crowd chanted.

She hung her head as tears rolled down her face. She looked to the satchel at her side. Umie's horrified little eyes peered out from it. She extended a wing to shield her from the horrific scene.

One of the immortals flew into the air and initiated a dive bomb towards her. Rei's aura trapped him mid-dive and slammed him into the ground. He coughed and writhed in pain. Rei swept him into the crowd with a thrust of his horn. A group of the immortals cursed at him from the edge but he refused to address them.

When they finally made it to the pedestal the Sentinels formed a perimeter, granting her a path to the portal. Rei ascended the pedestal and moved to the console.

“Thou wilt not escape thy fate!” a furious voice screamed from the crowd as she ascended the stairs. “We will find thee! Thou wilt face justice for thy crimes!”

She dared not look at them. She waited as Rei entered the code. A pillar of light erupted with a shriek. When Rei turned to face her, she silently begged him one last time for forgiveness. Still he glared at her, offering no mercy. His disapproval tore at her heart. She stepped into the pillar of light. The city, the crowd, Rei, they all disappeared from her world in a blur.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia trembled helplessly on the floor. She looked up to see those little blue eyes gazing at her from the second floor. “Umie,” she uttered, “I'm coming.”

She rolled onto her belly and crawled towards the stairs. She climbed them under the filly's constant gaze. When she made it to the top the filly darted off into Umie's room. “Umie!” Celestia called.

She forced herself to her feet with a roar and pressed towards the doorway. When she finally clambered into the room the phantoms didn't follow. They simply swarmed just outside the door. She slammed it shut and tumbled away. She laid against Umie's old bed as she struggled to catch her breath. “Umie,” she wheezed.

She examined the room. The filly's belongings were scattered about the place and her covers were strewn about the floor.

“She needeth thee,” a voice said.

Celestia spun around, searching for the source.

“How dare thee!” another voice shouted.

There was nopony in the room.

“'She needeth thee.”

She stared into her reflection in Umie's mirror. It glared back at her. “I will hear nothing more of this!” it declared.

“She needeth thee...”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia followed a white unicorn down the hallway towards Luna's room.

“Please understand, I've been doing this a while,” the unicorn said as they walked. “I've seen, patterns. Common themes and catalysts for certain behavior.”

“What art thou getting at Sarri?” Celestia asked.

Sarri gulped. “Um, well, I'm not sure how to say this my princess. Princess Luna, she's been acting out in ways that, umm...”

Celestia arched a brow.

“Well, when I've seen other mares acting out in the ways that Luna hath been, it eventually comes out that they were, uh...”

“They were what Sarri?”

“Crying for help my princess,” Sarri said.

“Thou thinkest that Luna is crying for help?”

Sarri nodded.

“Well, hast thou found out what it is that she needeth?”

“I have tried.” Sarri said.

“And?”

“I have been unable to get through to her. I fear that the source of her troubles is something that I cannot fathom. That we cannot fathom.”

“What dost thou mean? Something that only mares her age can understand?”

“Well, no, I mean we, as in, everypony but thee and thy sister. I think that she doth not understand us because she's not like us and we are unable to understand her because we're not like her.”

“Thou thinkest that only I can reach her because only I truly understand what she is dealing with?”

Sarri reached the door to Luna's room and nodded. She opened it to reveal a room in complete disarray. Not the kind of disarray that occurs by means of laziness, rather the kind of disarray that occurs by means of rage.

“She needeth thee Princess.”

Celestia stepped into the room. The phantoms stormed out from Luna's things. Celestia's frustration brewed as she endured their harassment. They even resided in Luna's belongings. They had cursed everything that was connected with Luna. Ifringale began to form around her. She made a hasty retreat and slammed the door.

Sarri glanced between her and the door. “Princess?”

Celestia glared at her. “I appreciate that thou art trying to help, Sarri, but what thou sayest would suggest that Luna is just like any other ornery little teenager. How dare thee! I'll have thee know that she is one of the strongest mares in Equestria!”

Sarri's mouth fell open in startled horror. “My princess, I didn't mean to sugg-”

“She is well on her way to adulthood Sarri!” Celestia interrupted. “She doth not need her hoof held through every bit of adversity that cometh her way. She will come through it and she will be all the stronger because of it. I was no different. Thank thee for thy concern but it is without merit. I will hear nothing more of this!” She stormed down the hall, leaving a speechless Sarri in her wake.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia awoke to find the filly standing by the door. “You called out for me, didn't you Umie? You-” Her voice quaked. “You begged for me to be there... I didn't answer. It was my fault...”

The filly glared at her and backed away.

“Please! Let me repent!” She reached out to the filly but the filly turned and dashed through the door. Celestia threw it open and ran straight into the swarm of phantoms in pursuit. She followed her down the stairs. The ringing started up and her breathing became erratic. Still she pressed forward. She felt a snap in her head as she was overcome with dizziness. She began to stumble but she continued towards the filly.

The filly turned and watched her approach.

“I'm sorry! Don't leave me Umie!” Celestia begged. She fell to the floor before her.

The filly glared at her as she reached a hoof out.

“Umie please, I need you. I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!”

Just as Celestia's hoof was within an inch of the filly, the top of the filly began to transform into a stream of blue smoke.

“No! Umie don't leave! Please!”

The stream spiraled towards the ceiling, and flowed out through the open window above the entrance.

The phantoms condensed around Celestia as the last of the stream flowed out of the window. “Umie! UMMIIIIEEEE!”

Search for the Princess

Twilight stepped along the back of the Canterlot theater garbed in a cloak. It was dark. All the lights were directed on the Canterlot orchestra as they bobbed and weaved through their piece. The audience was silent, captivated by the music.

Twilight made her way to the elite viewing boxes and found herself blocked by a young stallion. “Miss,” he said, “your pass please.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“No ponies beyond this point without a pass,” he replied. “Do you have a pass?”

Twilight pulled her hood back. “Please, I need to get through.”

He took a step back. “Twilight Sparkle?” He grimaced and brought a hoof to rest on the back of his head as he glanced between her and the stairs.

Twilight put her hooves together. “Please, it's extremely important.”

He grumbled. “Okay, okay.”

Twilight beamed. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She cantered up the stairs and followed the faint signature of Rei's magic to one of the luxury booths. She gently pushed the door open and peaked in. Rei's silver mane poked out from the seats. She slipped in and shut the door.

Rei's ears perked up and he turned around. “Twilight?”

“Hey,” she said. She walked around and took a seat. She glanced at the beautifully decorated bottle sitting on the other side of him, snuggled in a bucket of ice. A short drinking glass floated in front of him, still half full of a brown alcohol.

“You must have missed my note,” he said.

She shook her head. “No, I got it.”

He stared at her as though she had just changed colors. “Oh? Well I meant what I said, you've got the day off. Go see your family; look for Celestia; dance in the street; do whatever you do. Day's yours.”

She smiled. “I'm doing what I want to do.”

He arched a brow. “Be here? That's what you want to do?”

She nodded.

“Why?”

“Because I'm curious.”

"Curious about what?" he asked.

She met his eyes. “What it is that you're doing.”

“I'm...” — he glanced at the glass of alcohol — “...strategizing.”

“Really?”

He nodded and took a sip. “Yes Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight gave him a skeptical stare. “Kind of looks like you're attempting to hide from your troubles at the bottom of a bottle.”

He chuckled. “Put your heart at ease. I merely need a day's rest. It has been a grueling couple of weeks as you well know.”

“It has but —” Twilight inspected him “— I feel like there is more to it than that.”

Rei shook his head. “You're reading into things too much. I just need rest.”

Twilight sighed. “Rei please, let me in.”

Rei shook his head. “I'm sorry Twilight.”

Twilight frowned. “You told me you would open up.”

Rei rolled his eyes. “The day for that is not today Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight frowned. “If not today, when? I'm sick of empty promises.”

Rei sipped from the glass. “I can't say for sure.” He peered at her through his peripheral. “Why are you so determined to bear my woes Twilight Sparkle?”

“Because, you're my friend and that's what friends do.”

Her response caught Rei in the middle of a sip and he choked on the alcohol. “You consider us friends?” he stammered between coughs.

She nodded. “I don't agree with everything you've done and honestly I think you're kind of a jerk, but I don't think you're all jerk.”

“Oh, uh... Thanks,” he replied.

“Am I somepony you'd like to be friends with?” She asked.

Rei retreated from her eyes and sucked down what was left of his alcohol. “Alright, you want in so bad then let it be so.” He poured himself another glass. “For the last three weeks I've put everything I've got into this endeavor and my progress has been —” his face went flat “— laughable. I'm beginning to doubt that I'm even capable of preparing these ponies at all.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you Rei.”

He grunted and took a sip.

Twilight sat back and mulled over her response. “I don't think it has anything to do with your capability. What you're trying to do is huge. Even if you had all the charisma in the world you would still need to build Equestria's trust before they would listen to you. That takes time.”

Rei swirled his glass and took another sip. “Any ideas as to how I can get around that?”

Twilight nodded. “I've read about political figures that were in your position. They generally formed a truce with somepony that already had the public's trust. You can get somepony Equestria trusts to talk to them. Somepony they REALLY trust judging by their reception so far.”

Rei chuckled. “I feel like you're suggesting that I should ask for the help of the one pony who most wants to see me as a statue in the courtyard.”

Twilight shrugged. “She IS the most beloved pony in all of Equestria.”

Rei shook his head. “We've been over this Twilight Sparkle. She despises me.”

Twilight crossed her hooves. “No she doesn't. Yes, she's mad at you and she's extremely apprehensive of what you're capable of, but can you really blame her?”

Rei raised a hoof to her. “Call it what you will Sparkle. The barrier is the same either way.”

“I admit getting her to listen won't be easy,” Twilight said. “At the very least you'll need to help her rescue Luna. But I've known her for a long time. We're close enough that she entrusted me with the responsibility of rescuing Luna.” She puffed her chest out. “I kinda have a lot of pull with her.”

Rei grumbled and took a swig.

“Every scenario in which you succeed goes through her, one way or another. You know that Rei. It's your best shot.”

He shook his head. “No... No it won't work. I don't deny that you have pull with her but her battle with me transcends you. It transcends all of Equestria.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Are you afraid of her sabotaging your mission or are you just afraid of facing up to her?”

He froze.

“If that's the case,” Twilight pressed on, “you're endangering your own mission.”

Rei closed his eyes and swirled the drink. He lightly bounced his hoof off of the seat and groaned. “Why must you do this to me Sparkle?”

Twilight smiled. “Because rescuing Celestia is the best option for both of us.”

Rei bopped his cranium with a hoof. “Time Sparkle. I'd like time to consider the offer.”

Twilight nodded. “Okay, I can't wait forever though...”

“I will give you an answer before tomorrow's sun has set.”

Twilight steeled her legs as a victory dance buzzed through them. “Alright, sounds good!” She sent him a warm smile. “Thank you for considering this Rei.”

“Don't count your chips yet Sparkle.” He shooed her with a hoof. “Off with you. I need solitude.”

She hopped down. “Back at it tomorrow?”

He nodded. “Yes. Until then Sparkle.”

She cantered up to the exit. “Have a good night Jerkface!”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight cantered into Armor's office. Armor, who was in the middle of packing up his travel pack, looked up from his task. “Looking pretty perky today lil' sis. Having a good day?”

“A fantastic day actually,” she replied.

Armor smiled. “Well I've got some news that will make your day even better.”

“Ooo!” Twilight bounded over to him. “What is it?”

“A Celestia sighting report has passed screening,” he answered. “Lieutenant Osirus investigated it and he's absolutely convinced that it's legitimate. We've got an actual lead!”

Twilight froze. “Oh...”

Armor frowned. “What's wrong? I thought you'd be ecstatic.”

Twilight buried her face in her forelegs. “I am, I mean, that's great! It's just...” Twilight peaked out from behind her hooves. “I'm right on the verge of getting Rei join the search. I told him I'd give him until tomorrow to decide...”

Horror doused Armor's face. “You what?”

“It's okay though. I can just head up there and tell him something's changed and he has to decide now.”

“No!” Armor snapped. “Don't say anything to him! Twiley what has gotten into you?”

“What do you mean?”

“You just proposed handing our intel on Celestia over to Equestria's most wanted terrorist!”

“I'm changing him!” Twilight defended. “The magic of friendship is working. I'm just about to fix this whole thing without anypony else getting hurt.”

Armor shook his head. “Twiley, he's the one that caused this whole mess.”

“I know Armor, but when has the magic of friendship ever let Equestria down?”

“We've never used it like this.” He glanced at the clock and groaned. “We don't have time for this. I've scheduled a meeting with the search party this evening. We need to catch the next train to the Crystal Empire.”

“What?!” Twilight gasped.

Armor nodded. “From the sounds of it we're going to need those maps he lent you too.”

“Perfect timing...” Twilight grumbled.

“Make copies,” Armor suggested. “He'll never know.”

Twilight glared at him. “Armor if he finds out, I'll lose every bit of control I have over this situation.”

“I get it Twiley, really, but this is Celestia's safety we're talking about.”

“I know! It's just...” Twilight buried her face in her hooves. “UUUUGGGHHHHH!”

Armor put a hoof to his chin. “Alright, how about this; you get the maps and come with me. At the meeting you can make your case to the whole search party. If you can get majority support then you can send for him. I'll take the blame for not letting you tell him earlier.”

Twilight peaked out from behind her hooves and scrunched her mouth. “Hmm, that would be easier to explain. Even that though, this is the first time I've been friends with anypony like him. I'm not sure how he'll take it.”

Armor crossed his fore-hooves. “When did this whole friendship thing come into play anyway? I thought you two were simply mutual beneficiaries.”

“Uhh... —” Twilight let out a nervous laugh “— I found a different way to use friendship to solve the problem.”

Armor glared at her. “That vendetta to prove that friendship can do anything... That's what this is about?”

“It's not a vendetta!” she defended. “It's our best shot!”

He frowned and strapped his pack around his chest. “You better get those maps and be on that train before it leaves Twilight.” He walked to the door and wrapped his aura around the handle. “Think hard about that proposal too. It's gonna have to convince all of us that putting Celestia's life in jeopardy to make friends with a terrorist was a good idea.” He threw the door open and marched out.

Twilight took a deep breath and furrowed her brow. Keep your cool Twilight. This is working. It WASN'T a bad idea. You just need to get a few other ponies to see that. She continued her breathing exercise until she could feel her insides again. She puffed up her chest and trotted out of the office.

Let's give those ponies the best proposal of their skeptical little lives.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight entered a large, closed off room of the Crystal Castle that would be the meeting room for the search team. The Empire's most elite guards were posted at every entrance, both inside and out. In another room higher in the castle there was a decoy “intervention” being held for Shining Armor. Twilight and the others were being snuck out in small groups to the real meeting. Twilight took a seat beside some of Armor's officers but she abstained from joining in the chatter. She had other things on her mind.

Armor and Cadence sat at the head of the table overseeing the participants as they were shown to their seats. Once the last seat was filled Armor raised a hoof to silence the table. “Alright everypony, I'm sure you all know what this is about so, without further ado, I would like to introduce Lieutenant Osirus.” He motioned a hoof to the uniformed stallion sitting to his right. “They're all yours Lieutenant.”

Osirus nodded. “Thank you Captain. When I arrived I was introduced to two mountain dwellers that were claiming to have actually spent a period of time with our princess after her disappearance. Every piece of information they gave me during my interview with them fit perfectly with the information we have gathered so far and I have deemed their claim valid.”

He motioned towards the guards that stood at the largest entrance to the room. They turned and unlocked the door. “Comrades, I introduce you to the creatures that may have saved our princess' life, Annie and William.” The doors opened granting access to a large violet dragon and a frustrated billy goat. They entered and took a seat in front of the table.

“Hello Annie and William,” Osirus greeted. “For sake of time would it be acceptable to only introduce my superior?”

Annie nodded. “That's fine sweetie.”

Osirus put a hoof on Armor's shoulder. “This is the Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor.”

William gasped and dashed towards Armor. Two guards jumped into position and blocked his path eliciting a look of confusion from him. Osirus chuckled and turned to Armor. “Ah yes, Willie here has been knighted.”

Armor gaped. “Really?”

Osirus nodded. “Yes Captain.” He pulled a file from his pack and produced a dirty sheet of paper. “He had this with him when he arrived. It's an emergency knighthood notification written and signed by our very own princess Celestia. The signature is spot on.”

Armor studied it. His eyes widened and he looked to Cadence.

She smiled and nodded. “I know.”

Armor sent the paper off to be passed around the table and addressed the guards blocking Willie. “Let him through.” They stood back and watched as Willie ran to Armor and promptly face planted. “Fir Willie aff your fffervice FIR.”

Armor chuckled. “Thank you Knight William. Your, uh, presentation, could use a little work but nonetheless it's a pleasure to have you on board. We have much to do however so please understand that I'll need you to return to your seat.”

Willie stood up and saluted him. “Yes sir!” He bounded to Annie and seated himself.

“Well,” Armor remarked. “From what I've read in Lieuenant Osirus' report the two of you have quite a convincing claim to being in the presence of our princess. I wish to know however; from what I understand Celestia left your care a little over a week ago and yet you didn't come forward until now. Why?”

Willie glared at Annie. “We didn't say anything on account'a our orders bein' tah keep it tah ourselves.”

Annie rolled her eyes. “They were YOUR orders Willie.” She smiled at Armor. “You see Captain, your princess made it very clear to Willie here that she had everything under hoof and wished us to keep our time with her between the two of us.”

Armor sighed. “That does sound like something she would do.” The entire table muttered in agreement.

“She also told us,” Annie continued, “That she would stop in and let us know that she was still okay when she had completed her quest.” She glanced at Willie. “Unlike William, I was mother to eight of my own fledglings and the adopted mother to a slew of other creatures; I know when it's time to take matters into my own claws.”

“Well Annie,” Armor replied, “you did the right thing seeking out Princess Cadence. We all love Princess Celestia dearly but she has a pretty spotty track record for accepting help before she gets herself in too deep.” He turned to the ponies seated at the table. “Does anypony else have questions for Annie and William before we continue?”

They shook their heads.

Armor motioned to Twilight. “Then you're up Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight took a deep breath, rose from her chair, and trotted over to a drawing board that she had arranged for. Game time. She grabbed her pointer stick from her bag and put on a stern face.

“As you have all read in the report, William recalls Celestia mentioning that she was going to a place she once lived to face a life she once had. Before my friends and I accompanied Celestia on the mission that eventually led to her disappearance, she mentioned that she knew Rei during her time in a city called Ifringale. Based on the fact that she took this quest immediately following the conflict with Rei, I have surmised that Ifringale is where she is heading.”

She smiled. “Fortunately due to my ongoing agreement with Rei, I have access to his maps which contain details on the location of Ifringale.” Twilight raised a hoof. “However, I believe that there is more that can be gained from my position than maps.”

A few of the guards looked to Armor with raised brows. He nervously shifted.

“I believe,” Twilight continued, “that Rei's capabilities and prior knowledge of Ifringale can be directly leveraged to ensure the success of this mission.”

“What do you mean by 'leveraged'?” Lieutenant Osirus asked.

“I mean that he can be convinced to help us find Celestia.”

Jaws dropped and disapproving mutters boiled over the table. Twilight smacked the chalk board a few times with her pointer stick. “I understand this is an unsettling suggestion, but please, allow me to elaborate before making your judgments.” She grabbed a piece of chalk and made two columns on the board, one labeled 'Risk of including', the other labeled 'Risk of excluding'. “Let's start with including. I'll start us out with what I believe our two biggest concerns are. First, there's the chance that Rei will do harm to Celestia when we find her, and second, there's the risk that Rei will intentionally hamper the search.” Twilight turned towards the ponies at the table. “Can anypony else think of anything for the including section?”

They traded glances with one another, still not entirely sure why they were listening to this. Finally one of mares grinned and waved a hoof. “How about the risk that he just kills all of us?” She smirked.

Twilight's brain fumbled over her response. “Uhh...”

Armor glared at the mare. “Lieutenant Glide, murdering all of us and trying to slip it under Equestria's nose does not fit his behavioral patterns. Miss Sparkle is making this presentation because she believes that involving Rei is the best option for both Celestia and us. Regardless of your feelings on the matter, please treat her with respect and give her a chance to make her case.”

Glide blushed and looked down at her feet. “Yes Sir.”

Twilight put hugging Armor on her mental to-do list and addressed Glide. “Yes, as Captain Armor said that does not fit into his MO nor does it move him any closer to achieving his goals. In fact, I would go as far as to say that it actually impedes his progress. More about that in a moment.” She glanced across the other occupants of the table. “Are there any other risks that anypony would like to bring forward for discussion?”

They glanced between one another before shaking their heads. She nodded and returned to the board. “Alright then, let me take this moment to try and debunk our two concerns. First, the fear that Rei will harm Celestia when he finds out where she is. Let me bring forth the fact that, outside of self defense, Rei has never made any attempt to do Celestia physical harm despite having ample opportunities to do so.”

“Miss Sparkle,” one of the stallions said. “Let us not lose sight of the fact that he made no attempt to protect Celestia when Moon was attempting to end her life.”

Twilight nodded. “This is true. When he first showed up, Rei didn't really seem to care whether Celestia lived or died as long as she was out of his way. However, he does believe that he needs Equestria's support to stop the Calamity. He can't get Equestria's support on his own and he's starting to realize that Celestia is the only one that can help him. Once he accepts that I can persuade him to help us bring her back, safe and sound.”

One of the stallions leaned into the table. “Miss Sparkle, if I may?”

Twilight nodded. “Please.”

“Would it not be plausible for Rei to utilize threats against Equestria, or us, to force Celestia into aiding him? If I remember correctly, that was his initial means of neutralizing her.”

Twilight nodded. “Very good question. The answer is yes, I would think that a very likely course of action for him, if that is, he has no other option. My plan is to give him another option so that he doesn't resort to that. He knows using force will make ponies less likely to support him, making it a path of high resistance. He can be directed away from it so long as he is given better options.” Twilight glanced across the table. “Any other questions before we move on?”

They remained silent. Twilight raised her stick and pointed to the 'Risks of excluding' column. “Alright then, let's address the other side of things. First off, let me note that Rei is currently our only defense against Moon, AND, the only pony around that has any knowledge of Ifringale. Also, the only effective means of protecting Equestria from him up to this point has been friendship. The friendship I have shown him, to be precise. Friendship has turned a terrorist into a guardian. It's the magic that has already saved Equestria numerous times. If I am forced to lie to him about this mission my friendship with him will be in grave danger. We saw how dangerous he is when we challenged him in Canterlot. Celestia or no Celestia, my influence over him still may be the only thing capable of keeping him in check.”

She squared up with her audience. “In summary, I understand that you're all very skeptical of putting your faith in a creature that has caused us so much trouble, but I'm not asking you to put your faith in him; I'm asking you to put your faith in the magic of friendship. In me. If you do that, we'll have both of our princesses back and maybe even a powerful new ally.”

Twilight nodded to Armor and he reciprocated. “Thank you Miss Sparkle.” He addressed the rest of the team. “Are there any other questions?”

They shook their heads.

“Alright then,” Armor continued. “We'll put it to a vote. Anypony in favor of including Rei in the search, raise your hoof.”

The table glanced about at one another. One by one they shook their heads to Armor.

Twilight's stomach dropped.

Cadence stood from her seat and moved to lay a hoof on her shoulder. “I'm sorry Twilight, you made a very convincing case but we just don't know enough about Rei to trust him with Celestia's life.”

Twilight's head drooped.

Cadence put a hoof to her chin and brought her to eye level. “I promise, once we have Celestia safe you have my total support in using friendship to bring this to a peaceful resolution. I just need to know that my Aunt is safe first.”

Twilight desperately wanted to scream but she held a professional demeanor and took a seat. The rest of the meeting went on outside of her attention span. Her mind was just too busy coming up with possible ways for this whole thing to go horribly wrong. Once the party finished planning the hall cleared out and Twilight was left alone with Armor and Cadence.

Armor was the first to approach her. “Hey kid, you alright?”

She kept her eyes glued to her hooves as she shook her head. “This is a mistake Armor.”

He sighed. “Listen, I understand being upset with our decision, but we're all doing what we think is best here.”

“Yeah?” Twilight scowled. “Well you're wrong. You're wrong and you'd all rather write me off as a crazy-pony than admit it.”

Armor shook his head. “Nopony thinks you're crazy Twilight.”

“Well you're all ignoring me like you do,” Twilight grumped. “It's just like when Chrysalis was about to turn you into her own personal zombie. I can see ponies ignoring a clear path to peaceful resolution and I can't do anything about it because they won't listen!”

“Twilight, I see the path too; Cadence and I both can. The magic of friendship IS our best option and I promise you, we will help you utilize it. But don't you think we should give Celestia a say in how we do it? She is, after all, the only pony with any real insight into Rei's background and the one who pushed you to study the magic of friendship in the first place. Are you really so confident in yourself that you can deny her the opportunity to weigh in on your plan?”

The rage in Twilight's gut melted into a guilty sludge. She grumbled and dropped her gaze back to her hooves. “No...”

Armor put a hoof around her. “We'll talk with her about using friendship directly to resolve this as soon as she is capable.”

Cadence stood tall. “And if Aunt Celestia doesn't agree with you there will be two other very important ponies backing you up.”

Twilight gave her a weak smile.

Cadence moved in and put her hooves on Twilight's shoulders. “We do believe in you Twilight.”

“Yeah, I know you do,” Twilight rasped. She wrapped her hooves around them. “Please be careful.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Now back in Canterlot, Twilight found herself entering a bar in the late hours of the night in search of Rei. Her part in the plan was now to keep him occupied and ensure that he remained in the dark about Celestia. She had returned expecting to find him out of the city as usual but to her surprise the guards had reported him afoot somewhere in the city. Her search brought her to an old tavern tucked in one of the more remote sections.

There was a single pony playing a guitar in the back. Only about half of the tables had anypony seated at them and of those, only a couple were actually full. She noticed two guards seated in the back. She made her way over and pulled her hood back.

“Hey guys,” she whispered.

They drew back in surprise. “Miss Sparkle!” the senior remarked.

“Where's Rei?” she asked.

“Sup Sparks,” a tenor voice from behind her said. She turned to find a medium-sized male griffon with dusty colored feathers taking a seat at the table.

Twilight looked to the senior guard, raised a brow, and pointed a hoof at the griffon. The guard nodded. She looked down at the mug in the guard's hoof. “Lieutenant Zero, are you drinking?”

He looked suddenly down at the mug, then back to Twilight. “Uhh...”

Rei waved a claw. “Oh leave him bee Sparks. They're keeping tabs on me so their options were to try and stop me, or to join me. Personally I commend them for picking the wiser of the two options.” He took a swig from his mug and grinned.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “You can go guys. I'll take it from here.”

“Yes Miss Sparkle!” both guards said in unison.

Once they packed up and clambered off, Twilight plopped into a seat and glared at Rei.

“Drink?” he offered.

“No.”

Rei made a mock frown. “Awe, come on Sparks. Don't be a downer!”

“My name is not Sparks,” Twilight growled.

This time Rei made a much more genuine frown. He glared down at his drink. “Alright, alright, no need to be such a sourpuss.”

Twilight had half a mind to throw the drink in his face. She glanced around to be sure that nopony was within earshot before she leaned in towards him. “Just yesterday you were telling me about how difficult getting ponies to listen to you has been and now look at you, shoving your face into a tankard. You think getting them to listen to you before has been difficult? Just wait until you're headlining the Canterlot Times for public intoxication. What do you think ponies will think when they read about that?”

“Umm... 'Oh hey, he's relatable, he's just like us?'” Rei nervously grinned

Twilight frowned. “No, they won't think that at all. They'll think that you're a pony that's way too irresponsible to give them advice. In fact, they'll probably think you're just an idiot with too much power.” She glared at the tankard. “I'm not even sure that I could disagree with them right now.”

By this point Rei's demeanor had significantly fizzled. He stared glumly at what remained of his drink. “Alright Twilight, you've made your point.” He let it go and stepped off of his seat. “I'll close my tab.”

Twilight watched him trudge towards the bar looking very much like Winona when AJ had caught her belly deep in the trash can. Guilt poked at her mind. He returned and slumped into his seat.

“I'm sorry,” Twilight muttered.

He sighed and waved a claw. “It's okay. You're right. This wasn't really the best decision of my life.”

Twilight laid her head on her forelegs. “Yeah,” she muttered.

Rei glanced at her. “Hey, I uh, I've decided that you're right. I need Celestia's help. I'll help you find her if the offer still stands.”

Twilight gave an inward grumble. The way things were going, she had more or less anticipated that. Anticipating it didn't make it any less frustrating though. “Yeah, I did some thinking too and I think YOU'RE right. She was really mad at you and even as close as I am with her I don't think I can convince her alone. I think we have to have Luna with us if she's going to hear you out.”

He grumbled and rubbed his temple. “That makes things harder.”

Twilight dropped her gaze to the center of the table. “Sorry.”

He observed her. “Well, whatever. You're obviously on edge tonight. We can talk about it tomorrow.”

“Okay,” she replied.

He watched her as she began flicking the edge of the little specials notice at the center of the table. “Is it that whole thing with your brother and his wife?”

She made to say something but she could feel the words carrying a wave of tears so she just nodded.

Rei looked down at his remaining drink and swirled it. “Do you, uh —” he swallowed “— do you want to talk about it?”

Twilight's eyes misted over. She lunged over and wrapped him in her forelegs.

“Uhh,” he uttered. He fidgeted until he had a claw out and awkwardly patted her on the back. “There, there?” He took a deep breath and regained his composure. “So... It didn't work out huh?”

She let him go. “I don't know. They're spending some time together now. We probably won't know if it worked for a few more days.”

He stood up from his chair. “You look like you need some rest.” He put a claw on her shoulder. “They're a nice couple. I'm sure they'll be fine.”

“I hope so Rei... I really, really hope so...”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Armor galloped down the stone tunnels towards the marked location of the entrance to Ifringale. Ahead of him ran the rest of his team with Cadence leading the pack. There was a horrible armada of tapping that was slowly overtaking them.

“I can see it out ahead of us!” Cadence called. “Just a little further!”

Armor turned back and loosed a few spells into the darkness. There was a flurry of shrieks but they were quickly engulfed by the flood of taps. When he emerged into the cavern which held the pedestal he could see the shimmer of black exoskeletons covering the wall. He spun around and let out a roar as his shield erupted from his head and pushed past the team. It covered them from the skittering onslaught. The horde immediately responded by putting pressure on his barrier. His horn throbbed as he pressed against them. It wouldn't last. “What is that thing?” he shouted.

“It's a portal,” the Archeologist replied.

“Can you open it?” Armor asked. “There's more of these things coming. I don't know how long I can hold them off!”

“Not without a passcode. There was nothing in the notes about a code!” The archeologist grieved.

“Shadow, can you bypass it?” Armor asked.

“Negative sir,” Shadow said. “Not without a lot more time.”

Armor growled. “Alright, we retreat and regroup. In formation!” Armor backed towards his comrades. “Mages, prepare to warp on my mark!” There was a loud bang.

“Princess!” a voice shouted.

Armor struggled to hold the barrier as he turned around. To his horror Cadence was unconsciously hovering in the aura of one of Armor's soldiers. His spear was pressed against the small of her back.

“Sergeant Flare, what are you doing?” Armor growled.

I tear ran down Flare's cheek. “I'm sorry sir.”

A cold cackling reverberated into the cavern. Armor turned to find a midnight glow slowly illuminating the entrance.

The Hunter and the Nightmare

Moon laid on the stone floor of a hallway in Canterlot Castle basking in soft orange lantern light. It was silent. No hoof steps, no creaking doors, and no howling winds. All she could hear was the disembodied whispers of a mind deep in thought. Whispers that were growing louder by the moment. She smiled to herself. It wouldn't be long now.

As she suspected, she was soon treated to the brisk patter of busy hooves. She spread herself out, rested her head on a hoof, and put on a confident smirk. Rei passed around the corner, his quill scratching away at a floating mess of papers.

Moon cleared her throat. He froze in place, moved the papers off to the side, and looked at her. His eyes doubled. “Kilia! I didn't expect you back so soon!”

“Oh I'm so sorry Rei, I didn't mean to scare you I just...” Moon fluttered her eyes. “I just couldn't keep myself away.”

Rei drew back. He spent a few moments staring at her as though she was something completely alien and just a bit terrifying. Eventually his eyes narrowed. He cast red rays of light from them and made a few passes over her body before he raised a brow. “Well, Ogrem's Scan would suggest that your form is no magic, yet I am not convinced.” He grinned. “I do apologize but at this point frying your magical faculties is the only way I can truly be certain.” He fired a dark blue bolt straight at her. It passed harmlessly through her head and ricocheted down the hall. “Wha?” he gasped.

Moon grinned. “What's the matter Reiky? Is all that magical power of yours doing you no good here in the dreamscape?”

“The dreamsca...” He glared at her. “Moon.”

She frowned. “I thought you were looking forward to my visit?”

He smacked a hoof off of his cranium. “Imbecile, of all the times to be careless.”

“Yes,” Moon mused, “this is not the first time I've attempted to get in here. Your mind has proven quite impenetrable up until recent.” She strutted over to him and pulled his face up with a hoof. “What's got you so worked up Reiky? Is everything in Canterlot not going quite as you had hoped?”

He batted her hoof away and returned to a boyish grin. “It's all you Moon. I just can't get you out of my head. It's tearing me apart.”

She cackled. “Oh I can't really blame you for that.” She motioned across her disguise as Celestia. “I'm sure this isn't making it any easier either.”

He scoffed. “Play your games Moon.” He plopped down by one of the lanterns. “I won't be dreaming forever.”

She glanced at her false cutie mark. “Say, speaking of Miss Prissy Sunshine, I'm interested to hear how you feel about them bringing her home tomorrow.”

Rei snorted. He stretched, curled into a ball, and closed his eyes.

Moon pranced over and snuggled up to him. she crossed her front hooves as though casually passing on the latest rumors. “I mean, certainly you're aware that it is happening seeing as your maps are the ones Armor and his team are using to guide them to this- Ifringale is it?”

At that Rei's eyes jerked open and the world around them shuddered. Like a field illuminated by a lightning bolt in the black of night his mind flashed before her senses.

She put a hoof up to her chin. “Hmm, perhaps you and little Twilight Sparkle are not as close as I had thought.” Her remark bought her another glimpse of his mental state.

“So be it,” he remarked. “I shall deal with it in the morning.” He shifted his head away from her and closed his eyes.

She probed his mind. She had seen enough that she should be able to get something moving without too much trouble. “Oh don't be such a bore!” She propped her elbows on his back and rested her head. “You really shouldn't let a girl like me entertain herself up here. Just think of all the things I might do.”

He opened one eye and puffed a plume of purple smoke into her face.

She scowled and waved it away with a hoof. “I see. Well don't mind me then, I'll just be bringing you some dreams —” she skimmed the side of his head with her snout “— and maybe a few nightmares.”

She waited for a reaction but none came. It seemed that his mind had actually succeeded in deafening itself to her taunting. Instead she was left to fumble around it with her magic. Invading a mind in that manor is no easy task but, it was doable for a creature of her determination. Her relentlessness rewarded her with a patch of emotions that were being processed. She stretched them into a stream and observed them. They were sparse and inconsistent. She smoothed it out with artificial emotions until it showed a logical progression. It took some time but, as his brain processed the stream, it began to connect the progression with the other stimuli that were concurrently flowing through, grouping them into a virtual experience.

A dream was forming.

The world around her shifted until she found herself in the middle of Celestia's Canterlot balcony as it basked in the light of the newly risen moon. Its curtains gently swayed. The door swung open and an exhausted Celestia strolled out with a steaming cup of cocoa in her aura and a perky Rei just off of her flank. His eyes lacked their crimson mask. They were dragon slitted like Moon's, just a bit darker.

Celestia levitated a small table over and rested her beverage on it. She sniffed at the sweet aroma and let her shoulders fall. “So how did your visit go?” she asked.

Rei seated himself. “Good. They'll think twice before they make a threat like that again.”

Celestia brought a fore-hoof to her temple. She floated her drink up and blew on it. “Rei, I specifically asked you not to threaten them. Did you?”

Rei waved a hoof. “Of course not. If anything I was exceptionally kind to them. I gave them a free magic show you know!” He smirked.

“You...” She closed her eyes and took a long breath. “You are unbelievable. How many times have I explained to you-”

“Easy Kilia,” Rei interrupted. “I'm kidding. I didn't flaunt my magic. I told them where we would be willing to negotiate, why we are supporting Aquestria, and informed them that while we were willing to be reasonable, we would not stand for any further attempts at bullying them.” He grinned. “Sorry; When you're like this, messing with you is just so easy.”

Celestia glared at him. At first she looked to be considering bucking him off of the balcony but eventually a her scowl relaxed into a devious grin. “You think I'm uptight do you?”

Rei shrugged. “A little bit, yeah.”

She pounced on him, knocking him backwards and pinned him against the floor. “Well I think some time running errands for the Aristocracy may remind you of what 'uptight' really is.”

Rei grimaced. “Eh-heh, okay, point taken.”

Celestia smiled. “Good. I'm glad we understand each other.” Her eyes softened. “And for the record, I acknowledge that I let this stuff get to me sometimes. I'm working on it.”

Rei studied her and smiled. “You're a magnificent creature. Have I ever told you that?” Moon could feel Rei's conscious beginning to reject the dream.

Celestia gently laid against him and rested her head on his chest. “I've missed you,” she murmured. He wrapped her in his wings.

Rei's conscious fiercely contested Moon's control. Frankly, she was as eager as he was to leave this particular dream behind so she let him usurp control and the world around them blurred away.

She found herself back in the hall beside Rei. She looked at him in disgust. “I honestly didn't peg you as a sap. It's pathetic that you actually strive to be her little errand boy.”

He grunted.

“Quite interesting it is that this particular dream elicits such fear in you.” She forced his snout towards her with a hoof.

He met her stare with a furious glare.

She noted the anger. “Are you afraid of being anything but alone? Afraid of sharing your heart with another?”

He pulled away from her grasp.

She used her gaseous form to whisk into his view. “Is there something else you fear may happen if such a fate is to come true?”

With a shudder his mind spilled feelings of fear and self loathing. She wasted not a single second. She grasped onto their raw forms and gave them strength. Unable to combat her magic, his mind was overrun.

The world around her formed into a mountaintop overlooking the densely populated countryside of Equestria. A pitch black cloud loomed above the mountain, peppering the earth with crimson bolts.

A grim Reikavra appeared before her, his eyes alight in crimson flames. He stood proud atop the cliff-side and watched as the black cloud overtook Equestria. Once it had nearly reached Canterlot, yellow beams of light cut through it and forced it back towards the mountain. Celestia soared down and landed between Reikavra and her country. “Why are you doing this Rei?” she cried. “What have they done to deserve this?”

“They must face judgment,” Rei growled. “They must prove that they are worthy of being a part of Gaea's future.”

Celestia shook her head. “They needn't prove that. Their right to exist was granted to them the moment they entered this world.”

Rei rolled his eyes. “This fantasy you've been living has caused you to loosen your grip on reality. The multi-verse is filled with far more wretched races than changelings. Gaea will be consumed by the first one to find her if the mortals are not strong.”

“If such a threat should appear than they will fight and I will stand by them. But what value is there in a life spent feverishly preparing for a threat that may never come? Today, the only thing that threatens to consume them is you.”

“Enough!” Rei snapped. “I've spent far too much time debating this with you. It is more than apparent that we shall never agree. I have risked enough by putting my duties off this long.” He lowered his stance and aimed his horn at Celestia. “I warn you, I will let nothing stand in my way, not even you. If you attempt to hamper my work, you will die.”

Celestia stood firm. Her sun flared behind her, ready for war. “I will not let you hurt them,” she declared. “These creatures deserve more than the life you would have for them.”

Reikavra's conscious shivered as the scene developed. It desperately tried to halt it but Moon had no plans to let it go as easily as she had the last.

Rei let out a roar and the black cloud engulfed him as he charged towards Celestia. Celestia channeled the power of the sun and let loose her own golden wave that collided with the black mass. The two waves battered and crashed into one another, shaking the entire countryside. They chewed up the stone below and tossed the dusty remains into the air.

Rei's storm began to overtake the golden luminance. Celestia's eyes flared and her mane became a billowing flame but still the storm grew closer. When it was within a hoof length of her, Rei pounced from it and tackled her down the side of the mountain.

She battered him with her fire as they fell through the air but a webbing of dark blue bolts passed threw her flames and engulfed her body. It devastated her motor skills leaving her to helplessly convulse as they plummeted.

Rei suffered her flames for long enough to slam her into a ledge below. She struggled beneath his hooves, desperately gasping to refill her empty lungs.

Rei wrapped her fore-legs in his tail and pulled them out of the way so he could thrust his jaw into the flames. When he ripped his head back blood spattered across the stone. Celestia's fire engulfed her body and burned away her empowered form leaving a limp alicorn in its wake. Rei raised his head high into the air and let out a triumphant roar.

“No,” Rei's conscious rasped. “AAAARRRRGGGHHHH!!!” The nightmare collapsed into a flurry of red hues and Rei appeared before her once again, surrounded by entirety of his mind.

Moon shrieked with laughter. “This is wonderful! Too easy! Absolutely too —" She peered down at him. “— Easy... There's more to this than emotional stress isn't there?” She scanned him as she mulled over the possible reasons for his lack of mental fortitude. His reactions had been immediate, entirely bypassing his inhibitions. “Have you been drinking?”

His face was set with a mixture of horror and realization.

Moon let out a shriek more commonly made by mares discussing their crushes. “Oh Reiky this is fantastic! I could not have dreamed of a more delightful turn of events!” She formed a magical chain leash and clasped the collar around his neck. “Come, let us take a peak into those memories of yours.”

She tricked his mind into dreaming up a hallway filled with doors. The hallway descended, veering off to the right and disappearing behind itself. Once it solidified, Moon descended, dragging Rei's conscious down with her. She paid close attention to the doors. Some were bright and flawless. Some were plain. Others were battered and worn. Some were clawed and splintered. Some were just downright ugly. The lower they got, the more common the ugly doors became.

Eventually they came to a door that was spattered with blood. Something protruded from it, covered in a cloth. Moon lifted the cloth revealing three skulls. She turned to Rei who was desperately attempting to rein in his mind.

“This one looks interesting,” she said. She turned her back to it and smiled at him. She bucked it open and waited as his mind painted the memory around her.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Moon found herself in a dark city with large marble buildings and brick roads. She was in an alley. In the distance she could see a large structure with a temple resting atop it.

Rei stumbled down the alley with a chalice hovering in his aura. He swayed from side to side eventually tumbling against a wall. He let himself slide down and took a long sip from the chalice. A small clack reverberated down the alleyway. He struggled to his feet and turned towards the source. A white ball of energy erupted from the darkness and slammed into him. It exploded against his chest and threw him into the wall. The chalice fell from his aura and spilled wine across the ground as it rolled towards the hooves of a tall, silver, alicorn male. The alicorn looked from the chalice to Rei and sneered. “Drinking again Rei?”

Rei struggled to his feet and faced the alicorn. The alicorn's goons, a sphinx and a centaur, took up his sides. The alicorn fired another small blast from his horn, plastering Rei against the wall. He lunged forward and pinned him with his hooves. “What a pathetic mess thou hast become,” he hissed. “The day has finally arrived that we shall take our rightful place as the masters of this universe and thou art slithering through the alleys with thy belly full of wine.”

The alicorn tried to glare into Rei's eyes but Rei hung his head to the side, willfully ignorant of his attempts. The alicorn growled and fired a crackling stream of magic from his horn. It enveloped Rei's body causing him to quiver. The alicorn let up his spell and glared at the smoldering Rei. “Tis no surprise,” he sneered. “A titan's future can never hold anything but death and destruction.” He pressed his snout until it was almost touching the side of Rei's head. “I've watched thee wallow in denial. I've watched thee pretend that thou canst be anything else. Well look where it has gotten thee. Art thou still so naïve to think that thy destiny holds anything else?” He waited for a response, but none came. “Thou wilt always be a barbaric waste of life.” He pulled his hooves from Rei and let him topple to the ground.

He set a hoof on top of Rei's head.

The sphinx glanced nervously between the alicorn and Rei. “Jace, what art thou doing?”

“Shut up and stand guard!” Jace commanded. He glared at Rei. “Thou wilt probably die from thy own self pity, but no need to leave it to chance. Thou art a meddler and I'm sick of meddlers. We've already waited too long to take our rightful place at the top of the primordial order.”

“Thou art filth,” Rei rasped.

“Oh am I? What about thee? Art thou a shining sample of perfection?”

Rei remained silent.

Jace lowered his head to glare into Rei's eyes. “What is perfection Rei?” He pressed down on Rei's skull. “WHAT IS PERFECTION!?”

“Father, Kilia, Volinkar!” Rei sputtered.

“Ah. And where are they now Rei? Where are thy idols?” He took a moment to study Rei's face. “They're gone Rei. Fallen from grace because thy perfection is reality's weakness. Thy idols allow themselves to be spat upon and they ask us to do the same.” He slammed his other hoof. “We are gods! We do not stand for such insults! This idealistic world they strive for is a myth. The 'good' creature is nothing but a passive swine who lets the world eat her whole. Reality is just a lot of creatures striving to meet their own needs and it all boils down to a hierarchy of the strong.”

Rei soundlessly processed Jace's words.

“Admit it,” Jace growled. “Admit that I am right before I kill thee.”

“I think you're all right,” Rei mumbled.

“What?” Jace growled.

“Father is right in that, a world in which all creatures strive to be good is the perfect world and it CAN be obtained. But thou art right in that, a 'good' creature is handicapped by her bonds to the ideal and so she is weak. As long as there are creatures that do not strive to be good, the ideal world cannot be.”

“What meaning does such an answer have?” Jace growled. “Art thou intent on wasting my time?”

“The meaning is that Kilia and Umarak are still out there, somewhere. The world has a chance to be ideal so long as thee and thy peers are not there to stop it.” He sniffled and his eyes glistened. “Thou saidst it thyself, I can never be a good creature. I am a titan, but dammit —” he swatted Jace's hoof from his head and glared up at him with his tearing blue eyes “— I can clear a path.”

Jace's eyes widened. He drew back and started a spell but Rei speared him with blue streak of magic before he could get it off. Jace backpedaled on his hind legs, roaring in pain and collapsed into a mess of boxes. The goon's remained frozen in surprise just long enough for Rei to teleport away.

Jace nursed his chest. “Kill him!” he shouted. His goons tried to follow Rei as he flashed around and barraged them with spells. “Track the anchor, not his body!” Jace commanded.

A torpedo landed between the two and blasted the sphinx into the wall. The centaur charged down the alley towards Rei. With a snap and a flash he crashed to the ground and lay limp. Another torpedo sailed over his body and slammed directly into the sphinx.

Jace shook off his disorientation and nervously circled on the spot, unable to find Rei. “You're insane!” he shouted. He wildly fired a few spells into the darkness.

A small white speck of energy flew out and slipped into one of his spells as he charged it. It erupted into wave of magic and consumed his horn. He toppled to the ground, shrieking in pain.

Rei materialized from the darkness and stood over him. Jace rolled onto his belly and attempted to stand. The shouts of other immortals reached them in the alley.

Rei slashed at the back of Jace's fore-hooves with the spines of his tail. Jace shrieked and tumbled back to the ground. Rei wrapped his tail around Jace's head. He squeezed his eyes shut as a stream of tears ran down his face. He took a deep breath, and gave his tail a swift jerk.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The world around Moon faded away and she found herself back in the corridor. She turned to Rei and took him in. “That's part of you I haven't seen.” Rei didn't respond. Moon tugged on him and continued down the corridor. The doors continued to come, the lower they got the more common doors adorned with veiled skulls became. After a while they were no longer veiled. As she went even further the skulls were adorned with jewels and small bones, as though some creature had actually taken the time to make them presentable.

She came across one particular door which had the bones arranged with a set of feathers in such a way that it was actually attractive. She looked back to Rei who was now in tremors. She smiled. “How about this one?” He feverishly kept his eyes locked on the floor. Moon cackled and tore it open.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Moon found herself in a cave along the wall of a mountain. The mountain was beset by a dark smog. The smog weaved through the caverns, saturating the entire mountain. Packs of griffons fled from the its halls. Before her, a griffon family huddled together. There were two elders, a male and female, and one young hatchling which huddled under the male's legs.

The male pushed the little hatchling over to the female. “Please Ariel, just take Vicken and go. The black storm is here for me. There is no reason the two of you should be caught in its wake.”

Ariel looked as though she would contest his request but she nodded. She kneeled to look at Vicken and motioned to him with a claw. “Come Vicken, grandfather will protect us. But he can only do that if we leave now.”

Vicken shook his head. “No!” he shouted. “Come with us grandfather!”

His grandfather yanked him out from his legs and held him at eye level. “Vicken I command thee, leave with thy grandmother. Never leave her side.”

Vicken squirmed. His grandfather caught his eyes and melted his resistance. The grandfather laid him on the small of Ariel's back and she took off into the air. Once they disappeared from the exit the male turned to face the smog.

A slow laugh emanated from it, dragging on as a body emerged from within.

“The black storm,” Rei's voice said. “Ha! I've not heard that one.” The smoke permeated from his body as he exited the cloud.

“Reikavra,” the griffon said.

Rei smiled. Small streams of smog rose from his glowing eyes. “Hello Gerrol.”

“I've heard it was thee. I did not want to believe it was truly one of us but, I suppose there is no denying it now. Thou art the one murdering thy peers.”

Rei circled Gerrol. “In a world where justice is absolute, death must be a potential penalty.”

“Justice?” Gerrol glared at him. “By what power dost thou have a right to judge us?”

“Judge you? Ha!” Rei slid beside him and draped a wing over his shoulders. “I am not judging thee. I am merely carrying out thy sentence.”

“And what have I done?” Gerrol asked.

“Ignored thy duties to the mortals,” Rei replied. “We are to be their guides, their mentors. We are certainly not to frolic about amongst them and sprinkle our blessed blood throughout their populace.”

Gerrol scowled. “Thou meanest have a family? Whatever could be wrong with that?”

Rei pulled away from Gerrol and meandered down the hall. “What could be wrong with having a family,” he mused. “Tell me Gerrol, is it true that the warrior Archion is your child?”

Gerrol froze. When Rei glanced back at him he nodded. “Archion was my first to Ariel.”

“Dost thou know, Gerrol, approximately how many lives he has taken?”

Gerrol's head drooped and his eyes closed. “Tis no small number.”

Rei nodded. “'Tis well over five hundred.”

“He is a soldier!” Gerrol snapped.

“This is true,” Rei replied. “However, the same cannot be said for all of his victims.”

Gerrol's face quivered.

“Dost thou understand my meaning?” Rei asked.

Gerrol stared at him.

“The life of a mortal,” Rei continued, “is too short to ever truly respect the power of our blessed blood. Power corrupts Gerrol. To bring a mortal into this world with a power he cannot ever comprehend is to bring into this world a monster.”

“He's not a monster!” Gerrol shouted. “'Tis my fault. I was not there for him. I can save him. I can help him to repent!”

Rei pulled a bloodied helmet from his pack and tossed it before Gerrol. “'Tis too late for that. He had a power he could not handle and an ego to match. He was beyond saving.”

Gerrol cried out and wrapped the helmet in his foreclaws.

Rei arced a brow. “Dost thou not know of his crimes?”

“Of course I do!” Gerrol snapped.

“Then thou hast no reason to shed tears for him. Justice has been served. Thou shouldst rejoice.”

Gerrol look up to Rei, his eyes red with the strain. “I pity thee Rei.”

Rei stared at him for a moment before letting out a sharp laugh. “Thou hast piqued my interest Gerrol. Why dost thou pity me?”

“Because this quest has twisted thy heart so that thou wilt never know the wonders of love. Thou wilt never know love so deep it grants the strength to stand before an endless army. Love so strong that it allows thee to see the good in a creature, even when no other creature can. Thou hast doomed thyself to a life of solitude. There is no fate I fear more.”

Rei froze. His wings drooped and he stood motionless. His eyes sharpened and glared back at Gerrol as his horn illuminated. “No,” he said as he lifted Gerrol, still clutching the helmet, into the air. “Love, family, they are fleeting pursuits. Their value nigh meaningless in comparison to that of destiny.” The black smog surrounded them cracking with crimson bolts. “Gerrol of the line of Falcion, thou hast failed to uphold the duties of a God and therefore are no longer worthy of the gift of immortality. 'Tis time that thy life come to an end.”

Gerrol looked up from the helmet and smiled. “Farewell Reikavra. May thou seest the error in thy ways before 'tis too late.”

Rei growled. The smog roared and enveloped Gerrol, masking the sound of his cries.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The memory cleared away and left Moon back in the corridor. Rei was cowering on the floor shivering. There was more that he didn't want her to see. There were so many memories though, his intoxication would not last long enough for her to investigate every one. It would all serve simply to tell her something about his soul anyway.

Diving all the way into his soul was dangerous. It would consume a lot of her energy and he would have a severe advantage there. However she was so close and she had him so weak. It had taken her weeks to get this opportunity; she could not squander it. Besides, what did she, Nightmare Moon, have to fear?

She pushed her body for energy and constructed the spell to pierce into his soul. Rei snapped his eyes open and looked at her. “What are you doing?”

Moon smiled. “You shall see.”

The spell erupted from her horn. Rei cried out in pain. The spell tore a hole in the wall and a black haze creeped through.

“You fool!” Rei spat.

Moon smirked. His reaction confirmed her suspicions. She tugged on Rei's chain and flew through. She could see a light peering through the haze. She approached it, stopping when she was close enough to make out the source. What she found was a thick black smog captive within a multihued aura. The smog flickered with crimson light. It surrounded four spheres each of which had its own pale coloration. One was orange, another gold, one red, and the last navy.

“What do we have here?” she muttered. Rei glared at her with more spite than she had ever thought he could possibly emit. She beamed at him. “So tell me Rei, —” she prodded the aura “— is this what you're so afraid of? That nightmare with Celestia, that's what you'll become if this gets out isn't it? This is the part of you that we saw in those memories.”

He shook his head. “Not even close. The me in those memories was a mere shadow of what's locked in there. I descended further and further into madness for months beyond what you saw during Gerrol's execution. It's horribly dangerous. Put aside your arrogance and let us leave. Every being in the realm is at risk if it is released, even you.”

Moon smirked. “Oh is that so?”

“Moon, now is not the time for this,” Rei said. “I can't even bare to think what that part of me is like now that it's been brewing for so long.”

Moon hummed and stared into the aura. “What is it that floats amongst the smog?”

“Nothing,” Rei snapped.

She focused on one of them. It looked so familiar. She had seen things like this before. She fumbled about in her brain until she found the connection. Her eyes doubled. “They're elements aren't they?” She felt his mind tremor. “They can't be the elements of harmony though. What are they?” she asked.

Rei shivered. “The Elements of Immortality, back during Ifringale we used them to augment our-”

“YOU'RE LIEING!” Moon roared. “You think I can't tell?! —” she charged her horn “— Tell me the truth or I'll decimate this little safety net.”

“Alright, alright!” Rei stammered. “They've been named the Elements of Ambition. Determination, Willpower, Focus, and Diligence.”

Moon observed them. “Are they more powerful than the Elements of Harmony?”

“They're... different,” Rei replied.

“Explain,” Moon commanded.

“Ambition seeks one bearer, harmony many,” Rei said. “The power of many will always trump the power of one.”

“You wield them,” Moon remarked. “That's why you're so powerful. If harmony is stronger, why did you win when Twilight and her friends challenged you?”

Rei's eyes thinned. Moon activated her horn, eliciting a growl.

“It didn't come easy,” he replied. “However, even with Celestia in the equation, I am still centuries more experienced with martial magic than young Twilight and her friends. More often it is the experience of the wielder, not the power of the tools that decides the outcome.”

“Why do you fear them?” Moon asked. “You must have a reason for keeping such power hidden away.”

“Because they had a large part to play in creating that.” He pointed to the smog surrounding the elements. “They were locked away a long, long time ago and for good reason. An unchecked obsession with accomplishing a goal detaches one from the world. Twists her concept of morality. It makes her insane.”

Moon scoffed. “Morality is subjective. These...” She gazed at them and beamed. “I could crush Twilight and her paltry friends with these. I could crush Celestia and night would finally rule the day for good. I could crush anything I wanted!”

“No!” Rei snapped. “Moon, if you try to get them you're going to unleash that, —” he pointed to the smog “— and Moon, that is the sum of all of our world's sins. If that get's out, Equestria will be beset by an evil the likes of which hasn't been seen for centuries. The world will be rent apart until it is a mutilated pile that would make even your skin crawl. I beg you, don't do this.”

Moon ripped his head towards hers. “Stifle these useless attempts to scare me. I am Nightmare Moon, and nopony bucks with Nightmare Moon.” She let out an insane laugh and flared her horn. “Not even the Gods!”

“Moon no!” Rei shouted.

She gathered all of her hate, all of her rage and built it into a mass at the edge of her horn.

Rei warped in the way of her shot. “NO!”

She warped behind him and fired the mass at the aura. It collided with it and slowly fused into the bright hues. The colors faded and evaporated from the area leaving a hole in the shield.

“No! Moon, you imbecile!” Rei cried. The black mass pressed against the rainbow aura until it began to crack. The smog shattered its weakening bounds and poured out. Rei's conscious let out a pained wail as he was consumed by the smog.

Moon retreated into the air and frantically searched for the Elements as the smog consumed Rei's soul. Its expansion slowed until eventually it settled. From within its core, the Element's light emanated. Moon dived for them but they were sucked off into the smog.

Rei's slow laugh proceeded him as he rose from the smog. The smog formed a column upon which he laid as it levitated him towards her. He smiled and stared at her with eyes as crimson flames. “Nightmare Moon,” he said. “I owe you a great deal of thanks. I had lost my way. If it were not for you I may have never found it.”

Moon looked him over. “Think nothing of it,” she replied.

“You even introduced me to a world that I had never known,” Rei said.

Moon tilted her head. “I... did?”

Rei nodded. “The dreamscape Moon.”

“Ah, yes,” she replied.

“This is the first time I've ever consciously traversed it,” Rei said as he gazed about the magical representation of his soul. “I was not aware that traversing it could bring souls so close together.” He set a ravenous grin on her and licked his lips. “I can practically taste yours.”

Moon shivered but she quickly masked it with laughter. “Please, I've been infiltrating souls for centuries. One hundred of you couldn't catch me.”

“You're probably right,” Rei replied. He laid his head on his hoof. “I wonder though, how does a being like you get sustenance? All living entities need to pull energy from something, no reason to think that you would be any different.” He bopped a hoof off of his chin. “Considering that you seem to be capable of existing exclusively within the dreamscape, it would be reasonable to surmise that it is there that you get your sustenance, would it not?”

Moon's gaze narrowed.

“Perhaps the dreams and nightmares of others is what sustains you,” Rei continued. “If I were to, oh I don't know, snuff out the lives of anything capable of dreaming, the only place you would have left for sustenance would be my mind. I wouldn't need to catch you. I would need only to wait.” He grinned. “This is all hypothetical of course.”

Moon cackled. “You need to work on your bluff Reiky. You're absolutely transparent.”

Rei smiled. “You're right. I'm not so foolish as to pay such a steep price just to catch you. Who says I need to though?” He motioned with a hoof and levitated the Elements of Ambition from the smog. “I've got bait.” He studied her. “The answer to all of your troubles. It's right here Moon.” The smog slowly rolled behind her, moving to cut off her escape.

Damn him! Moon let out a low chuckle which burst into shrieks of laughter. “Oh Reiky, your much more fun when you're like this!”

He rose to his feet and spread his wings. “Why thank you Moon.”

“Unfortunately, there are other matters which I must attend to so I'm going to have to end this particular visit.” She flared her horn. “We should do this again though.”

He grinned. “Agreed.”

Moon spun around and jetted towards the hole to the corridor. Rei let out a thunderous roar and the smog engulfed him. It illuminated with crimson static and rushed after her.

A wall of smog passed over the exit to cut her off. Moon wrung her body for energy and managed to launch a beam. To her relief, the wall was still thin enough that she was able to break through. When she erupted into the corridor she found her exit already saturated with the black haze.

She took her cloud form and darted for the dreamscape. The smog was rolling out just behind her and fast as she was moving, every moment brought it a bit closer. It launched crimson bolts at her from all angles forcing her to jolt back and forth.

The dodging hampered her progress and the haze in the hall collected around her. She threw up her shield and furiously pressed forward against its pull but her speed still dissipated. The smog thundered closer, eager to swallow her whole.

She wrenched her very being for energy and unleashed it as an explosion of magic which freed her from the haze's grasp. She sheared through Rei's dream, finally making it to the dreamscape. There she was easily able to outrun him but his laugh still echoed after her.

“Gone but not forgotten Moon,” he called. “Gone but not forgotten.”

His words trailed off as he fell out of range but Moon's worries remained. That last eruption had cost her dearly. She had tapped into the very energy that held her being together. She raced through the dreamscape leaving bits of herself in her wake. She burst into Luna's mind and wrapped around her conscious.

Moon clasped on for dear life, feverishly scarfing up every bit of energy her nightmares produced. It was fortunate that Luna's mental state was such a mess, it would take every bit of energy Moon could get to win the race against the disintegration of her being. She let out a very abstract groan.

From the looks of things, it was going to be a long night.

The Being Born of Scorn

Moon paced back and forth amongst her Nightmare Guard. They were cramped into a corridor that led to Ifringale's entrance, made invisible by Moon's magic.

Her agent in Armor's search party had reported that the team was closing in on Ifringale. Her party was in position and ready to move in. She had become sick with unease about the potential for her newest adversary to fall under Celestia's control. He had a special place in his heart for her. If she ever learned how to leverage that...

Moon couldn't let that happen. The Sun Witch had been standing in her way for centuries. She had to die. Besides, what better way to vent her frustrations?

She stopped her pacing before the captain of her guard. She motioned towards him and moved out of earshot. The captain followed her and bowed.

"I propose we move in Captain," Moon said.

The captain shook his head. “I would advise against that my queen. There is a very specific time frame for our ambush. We would do well to wait for Flare's signal.”

“I am aware of that Captain. However time has become an issue.”

“It has?” he asked.

“Yes,” Moon replied. “I've...” She grumbled. “It is none of your concern. What concerns you is the need for swiftness.”

“It will only be a few more moments, I'm sure. Please, have patience my queen.”

“He has five more minutes,” Moon said as she turned towards the rest of the guard.

“Might I speak freely for a moment my queen?” the captain asked.

Moon looked back at him. “At your own risk Captain.”

He bowed to her. “I fear that this time constraint you speak of is causing you to be reckless.”

Moon glared at him. “Go on.”

“You are so eager to enter battle, even our battle plan seems...” He stopped and looked into Moon's eyes with a shudder.

“What of our battle plan?” Moon asked.

The captain cleared his throat and steadied himself. “We are ambushing and our enemy is separated. We have the upper hand. It would be safer to eliminate Armor's party, then attack Celestia as a unit.”

“You are questioning my capabilities as a commander then?” Moon asked.

He frantically shook his head. “No my queen!”

Moon smiled. “Wise decision Captain. I am more than capable of handling Celestia on my own. If you are confident in your team's capability to handle Armor's party, then this plan shall succeed. Are you confident?”

The captain opened his mouth as to make an argument but his words collapsed before they made it up his throat.

“Well?” Moon prodded.

He closed his mouth and nodded. “I am confident my queen.”

“Then there is nothing more to discuss.”

One of the soldiers galloped down the corridor and bowed. “We have received the signal my queen.”

A wide smile crossed Moon's face. She threw up her wings and thrust herself into the air. The squad moved into position just behind her.

“Tonight,” she shouted, “is the night that shall conquer the day! What lies before us is the last barrier to our glorious Empire. The world shall be our kingdom, and each and every one of you its lords!”

The guard cheered and clashed their shields.

Moon spun around and dropped her stealth spells. “Charge!” she roared.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The guard rumbled through the cavern. Moon could see a black mass of living creatures blocking their path ahead. She couldn't quite make out what they were, nor did she care. They were in her way.

She unleashed her beam on them, shattering the rock and scorching any of them that she could. They scattered away from her blasts. She let out a loud cackle as she painted a path. They fled from her onslaught and disappeared into the walls.

She charged through the cloud of shattered rock and saw the pink glow of Captain Armor's shield just ahead. She threw up her own shield and turned herself into a living missile. She rammed through the strained barrier and flew into the open cavern.

She analyzed the scene. Armor's party was surrounding Flare who had Cadence at spear point.

Moon circled around them letting loose a volley of missiles from her horn. They tried to repel her but their spells bounded uselessly off of her shielding. She swooped into position behind Flare and unleashed her beam. She swept across the ground at their feet, forcing them to backpedal towards the wall.

Her guard suffused the open space she had created and crashed into the front of Armor's party, pinning them against the wall. Moon set down beside Flare as three of her guards approached him.

He dropped the spear and let Cadence fall against him as tears poured down his face. “I'm so sorry,” he whispered to her. The soldiers surrounded him.

“Release her,” Moon commanded. “I assure you, she will not die yet.”

Flare looked at her, unconvinced.

Moon moved closer to him. “If you still want me to heal your baby sister, Flare, you will turn the Princess over.”

He released his grasp on Cadence. Two of the soldiers pulled her away, the third apprehended Flare. The senior of the two holding Cadence turned to Moon.

“Bound her, neutralize her magic,” Moon commanded. “When the time is right, I shall drown her in a pool of her auntie's blood.” The senior betrayed a shiver but he bowed to her and did as she commanded.

She cast a glance to the battle scene. Armor's party was struggling just to hold their ranks. Content with their status, she turned to the pedestal. She approached the console and pounded in the code that she had mined from Luna's memories. Kael, Okk, Ro, Lu, Rin, Cel, Pox. She was greeted by a screech from the platform. A pillar of light erupted from the center.

"NOOOOO!” Armor roared. He surged forward but Moon's guard swarmed him.

Moon's heart pounded and her limbs grew weak. She was here. She was finally here. She stepped into the light and the sounds of the battle behind her faded away.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Moon found herself standing atop another platform facing a city. It looked to be the city she had seen in Reikavra's dream, however now it was brightly illuminated by a small star that hovered above the Temple. She could feel, just below the star... Celestia.

She was here, alone. Luna was buried far too deep to be of any consequence and there was no Royal Guard, no elements, no Twilight, nothing to else to swoop in and save her. She had waited so long for this day.

She shut down the portal, launched into the air, and soared towards the temple. When she arrived she found Celestia standing at the center, facing the platform as though standing trial.

Moon set down three full leaps away from her. She took her stance and readied her horn but Celestia remained fixated on the platform.

“Sun witch!” Moon shouted.

Celestia turned eyes upon Moon that looked as though they had not seen rest for weeks. They widened with horror. “Umie...” she muttered. She turned back to the empty platform. “Please!” she shouted. “Not her! You must find another!”

Moon dropped back a step. She took a second glance at the platform. It was definitely empty.

“Why will you not hear me?” Celestia cried. She trotted around circular floor and gazed across the empty rows of seating. “These crimes are not hers. She has so much left to do, so much potential. She has already been robbed of the chance to reach it once before. Please do not permanently hamper her ability to reach it now.”

Moon uneasily followed Celestia with her eyes. Celestia darted back and forth across the seating as though meeting gazes from hundreds of onlookers. Moon kept her horn aimed at her.

Celestia circled until she reached the platform again and whisked a horrified stare across the temple. “What has happened to ye to leave you with such bloodlust? Do you truly have such a hunger for my pain that you would allow the soul of an innocent mare to suffocate just to satiate it?” Her eyes glistened.

She looked at Moon. “Umie, thou mustn't let them do this to thee. Thou art greater than I have ever been and can ever be.” She approached Moon but Moon retreated from her. “Thou mustest not allow thyself to succumb to the rage and hatred that these creatures have succumbed to. It will destroy thy soul sister. Please do not sacrifice thy soul. It is so precious.”

Moon furrowed her brow. “As if you needed another reason to be ill-fit for the throne. You've lost your sanity too.”

Celestia continued towards her. “Please hearest me sister.”

Moon slammed a hoof onto the ground. “What did I tell you? Her soul is dead, killed by your own greedy hoarding of Equestria's love.” Moon threw her head back and whipped it forward, launching her beam directly into Celestia's chest. Celestia wailed as it carried her across the temple and slammed her into the platform.

Moon waited for the smoke to clear. When she could see Celestia she walked towards her, watching as she struggled to get back to her feet. “One thousand years she lost because of you sun witch. One thousand years she lost because you were so frightened of losing your perfect little way of life.”

Celestia returned to her feet and looked straight into Moon's eyes. “Sister, thou mustn't fear her. Thou art greater than her. She fears thee.”

“You would dare!?” Moon screamed. She grasped Celestia in her aura and hurled her into the seating across the temple.

Moon launched into the air and flew after her. “I am Nightmare Moon!” She circled Celestia and dived at her as she struggled to get back to her feet. “I fear nothing!”

She slammed her fore-hooves into Celestia's side and sent her tumbling down, crashing off the seating as she fell until she hit the floor and skidded to a stop at the center of the temple.

Moon set down beside her and rolled her onto her back with a hoof.

Celestia flickered her eyes open.“Sis-”

Moon struck her across the face. “Shut up witch.” She thrust her hoof into Celestia's throat and pressed until she could hear her gasping for air. Celestia pressed at her leg with her fore-hooves. Moon smiled. “Oh don't worry, I'm not going to let you die just yet. I want to hear you scream first. I want to know that you have experienced the same pain that you have caused me for centuries. Let's give it a try, hmm?”

Moon lifted her foot from Celestia's neck, letting her desperately pull air into her lungs. She smiled at her and raised her hoof high into the air. “Here we go.”

“Sister,” Celestia gasped, “sister thou canst not let her consume th-” Moon slammed her hoof into Celestia's ribcage. “Arrgghh!”

Moon shivered with delight. “Very good!”

“Sis-”

Moon hammered a little lower, delighting yet again in her wail of pain. “Wonderful Celestia! You're better at this than I thought you'd be! Let's try something a little more fun now.” She collected energy at the end of her horn and cast a ray of superheated energy directly at Celestia's chest.

She slowly drew it across, scorching Celestia's flesh but Celestia didn't wail. Instead she let out a growl as it passed. “Wrong!” Moon shouted. She increased the power to her horn. “Scream!”

Celestia's eyes snapped open revealing a sudden fire. She loaded up her back legs and launched a double kicked directly into Moon's abdomen. The force of the blow emptied Moon's lungs and hurled her from atop Celestia. She flew through the air and landed in a heap on the floor.

She tried to right herself but Celestia pounced on her. Celestia wrapped her up in her forelegs and pulled her head tight against hers. Moon struggled against her but her lungs were still empty.

Celestia pressed her forehead against Moon's, met her eyes, and spoke with a soft determination. “If thou hearest nothing else sister, just hear this. The guilt thou feelest is not thine. What has happened to thee is my fault. I abandoned thee when I was needed most. Do just one thing for me sister. Give thy guilt to me. Let it die with me and live thy life free of it like thou deservest.”

Moon's lungs recuperated and she let out a roar. She summoned a stream of energy from the ground that wrapped around Celestia and tore her from Moon.

Moon rolled onto her feet and spun to face her. “You witch!” she shouted. She thrust her horn and the stream of energy slammed Celestia against the floor. She wrapped it around her neck and tightened it. “No more will you keep from me what is rightfully mine!”

Celestia struggled against the stream, and so Moon bashed her off of the ground again. “Equestria, the crown, your sister, they are all mine.”

Celestia managed an indiscernible whisper.

Moon bashed her again, finally hampering her struggling. She lifted her from the ground and stared into her tearing eyes. She could feel her body desperately straining for some sliver of oxygen. She brought Celestia's face a hoof length from her own and constricted the stream.

“Goodbye Celestia,” she seethed.

The Moon-Princess

Luna sat at the foot of Canterlot mountain, bathing in the bright moonlight. The mountain, like many of the things she had woken up to today, was nothing like she remembered it. She remembered it being bright and lively at all hours. The train would make regular trips to and from the city and the mountainside road was always filled with traveling ponies and patrolling guardsman. Neither was the case with the mountain she saw now. The city was dark and the mountainside road was barely recognizable.

She heard the hoofsteps of a foal. She looked to the little unicorn filly descending the broken path with an elderly bearded unicorn at her flank. Both of them wore matted manes and tattered clothing. The filly stopped before Luna and stared at her feet. “I've brought the elder as you asked Miss Empress,” she murmured.

Luna smiled. “Thou hast done wonderfully little one. Thank you.” She extended a hoof to the elder. “Greetings to you. I am Luna, Princess of Equestria.”

The elder looked to the hoof, then to her. “I know who you are Empress,” he said.

“Oh...” Luna withdrew her hoof. “Of course.”

The elder poked the little filly with a hoof and motioned with his snout. She nodded and dashed down the broken path. He watched her until her hoofsteps faded and returned his attention to Luna. “Why are you here?”

Luna looked up to the city of Canterlot. “I've recently awoken to a very different world than the one I remember. I want to know what has become of the city in the time that I have lost.”

The elder stared at her. “Amnesia hmm?”

Luna nodded.

“I see, and what does that have to do with me?”

“Well, fair elder, I was hoping that thou couldst come with me and tell me of its history.”

“And why would I do that?” the elder asked. “Plan to kill me if I don't?”

Luna sighed. That wasn't the first time she'd heard that today. “No,” she replied. “I'm not going to kill anypony.” She pulled a pouch full of bits from her satchel and presented it to him. “I can offer you this.”

The elder picked it up in his aura and scrutinized it. He examined a few of the bits before nodding and putting them into his own pack. “Very well. I'll tell you what I know.”

Luna smiled. “Oh thank thee fair elder! Might I know thy name?”

The elder sniffed. “You can just call me citizen,” he said.

Luna's smile faded. “Oh... Alright then Citizen. I will follow thee.”

Citizen nodded and walked up mountainside.

“Uhm, Citizen,” Luna called.

He peered back at her.

“It would be much faster for me to fly us up.” She pointed a hoof at Canterlot and smiled.

“Then fly up,” Citizen replied. “I'll meet you at the top.” He continued up the mountain.

Again Luna's smile faded and she fell into step behind him. “Fine, let us both walk then,” she mumbled. The trek to the top hadn't gotten any shorter in the time Luna had lost. It had only become more boring. The scenery was all the same, barren rock. In terms of liveliness, the rock was giving Citizen a run for his money though. She kicked off her constant impulses to try striking up a conversation with him. It was evident, even to her, that he had no interest in it.

As they were closing in on the massive ledge on which Canterlot had been constructed, Luna heard a word muttered. She looked up to Citizen who was still trudging up the rock. “Were you speaking to me Citizen?”

He gave her a flat stare. “I did not speak Empress.”

“Oh...” Luna glanced behind her. “Well 'twas not me who spoke. Might there be another following us?”

“Nopony spoke Empress. You're hearing things.” He turned from her and disappeared around the mountainside.

Luna scrutinized the barren rock. She couldn't see anypony and there didn't look to be many places to hide. Perhaps Citizen was right. She turned back and galloped after him.

She rounded the mountainside to find him heading towards the ruined city which had once been Canterlot. The gate was in pieces and the walls had large sections blasted out of them. The bridge upon which the train had once run was also missing a large portion. Luna walked to the edge and peered down. She could just barely make out pieces of a train scattered about the rocks below.

She considered asking Citizen about the fate of the passengers but she decided against it. She knew what the answer would be. She didn't need to hear it spoken. She left the scene and headed after Citizen who had reached the demolished gate. As she grew closer she could see some kind of markings covering the ruined walls. Once she reached Citizen's side, she found that the markings were names. They covered the walls and continued for as long as Luna could see.

“Citizen,” Luna said. “What are these names for?”

Citizen stared at the wall. “It's how we remember the dead.”

Luna shivered. “The other side too?”

Citizen nodded. “We ran out of wall quite a while ago. We've been using the buildings inside. We've covered nearly a third of the city.”

“A third?!” Luna gasped. “How long have you been doing this?”

“I'm not sure. A little over three decades I would say.”

Luna galloped into the city. As Citizen had said there were names etched into just about every surface one could possibly etch a name. “That is far too many names for three decades Citizen,” she said. “Are you sure it has not been longer?”

“It wouldn't matter if it was,” Citizen replied. “We had to write most of them the year you sacked the city.”

It felt as though he had just doused her in flames. She looked back to the shining moon. She could just run from the city and hide from this whole terrible world. She didn't have to see any of this. No Luna, running is what got you here in the first place. She collected her courage and faced Citizen. “I can never truly apologize for something like this, I know, but I am sorry none the less.”

He met her eyes for just a moment and nodded.

“How did it happen?” Luna asked.

Citizen raised a brow at her.

“Amnesia,” she said, pointing a hoof at her head.

Citizen grumbled.

Luna sighed. “You don't have to recount it if you don't want.”

“It's fine,” Citizen replied. “When you formed the Empire, Equestria refused to join you. A lot of ponies still feared you but there were just enough strong leaders left to empower us to stand against you. Canterlot became your prime target. Equestria's neighbors did not share her resolve and you managed to collect their warriors into an army so mighty that you easily rolled over her. You broke us down, destroyed our armies, then left as fast as you came.”

Luna heard another voice speaking to her. She glanced about the city but she couldn't find anypony else.

“A lot of the names on the wall were soldiers,” Citizen continued. “But not all of them. You wanted to put fear in the hearts of any other country that might think to stand against you so you left us to rot under your eternal night. Without the day we could not farm. You controlled the secrets to producing food in eternal night and so you controlled the world. We now needed you to survive. But you refused us. You declared every citizen of Equestria a criminal. Any country found harboring us or trading with us would no longer be given the food to live. Food in Equestria became too scarce to support our population and... well.” He motioned to the names on the buildings.

Luna trembled as she took them in. Her stomach gave a small heave. She closed her eyes and cleared her mind. She took a long breath. “Citizen.”

“Hmm?”

“The bearers, are their names on these walls?”

“No,” he replied. “They are further down.”

He motioned her to follow and led her to the center of the city. There he stopped at a clearing with six sizable stones set in a circle around the remnants of a wide tree. Luna walked to the closest stone and dusted it off.

'Twilight Sparkle, thank you for our love in a world so spiteful.'

The words anchored her feet to the ground and so she stood for a while, reading and rereading them, surrendering herself to their battering. When she was finally able to move her legs, she walked around the tree to the next stone.

'Rainbow Dash, thank you for our loyalty in a world so corrupt.'

'Fluttershy, thank you for our kindness in a world so cruel.'

'Applejack, thank you our honesty in a world so deceitful.'

'Pinkie Pie, thank you for our laughter in a world so grim.'

'Rarity, thank you for our generosity in a world so impoverished.'

A pair of warm tears found their way down Luna's cheek.

“You had their elements,” Citizen said, “but they showed you that their strength was far deeper than a few pieces of regalia. Without them Equestria would not have had the willpower to stand against you.” His eyes shimmered. “Capturing them was not enough for you. You had to try and break the spell they had on us. You brought them to-”

Luna brought up a hoof. “Please stop. I can't take it right now.”

Citizen frowned at her. “Fine,” he said. He walked down the road and left her alone with her thoughts.

She felt the bearer's presence, soured by the knowledge that it was just a shadow, a memory. She would never truly feel their presence again.

The unclaimed voice called to her but still the words came as murmur as though just out of earshot.

Luna spun around and looked across the empty buildings for some creature to claim it. “Come to me!” she shouted. “Please, do not be afraid! I promise I will not harm thee! Just come out and tell me what it is that thou wishest to say!” She waited for a response but the city remained silent. The only reaction she got was the confused look she received from Citizen.

She let her head droop and approached him.

“Is everything alright Empress?” he asked.

She nodded. “'Tis fine. Although, I am starting to think that I've lost more than just memories.”

Citizen actually chuckled. She could not take much joy in that now though.

She looked down the street to where the castle's towers should have been peeking out from the rooftops. “What of the castle?” she asked.

“The battle was not kind to it,” Citizen replied. “Not much of it remains and the bit that does isn't safe.”

“I want to see it,” Luna said.

“Are you sure?” Citizen asked. “It's the worst of the remnants and the least stable part of the ledge.”

Luna nodded. “I am sure.”

Citizen grumbled. “Alright, fine; follow me.”

They traveled through the city and emerged at the stretch of ledge that proceeded the castle. Immediately Luna saw what Citizen had been speaking of. The castle leaned uneasily from the mountain. The small pool of water which had once laid in front of it was dry. Instead of its shimmering beauty there were exposed support beams intended to strengthen the ground below the castle straining to keep the entire castle from sliding down the mountain. The castle itself wasn't in much better shape. Pieces of it had already fallen. The rooms that remained were either crumbling, had massive holes in them, or both.

“Wow...” Luna remarked.

Citizen nodded. “I told you.”

Luna fell to her haunches. Every second she spent looking at it brought the question she dreaded the most closer to the forefront of her mind. Thrice she opened her mouth to ask, but only on the third try did she manage to make a sound. “Citizen,” she murmured.

“Yes Empress?” he replied.

“What of my sis-” she choked on the word.

Citizen knew what she meant. Some part of him must have felt sympathy for her because, for the first time all night, he spoke softly. “She's gone Empress. She was the first to be taken, long before even the bearers.”

Her head drooped and tears fell from her strained eyes. She had known what his answer was going to be but still, it was so painful to hear it.

“Damn my weakness,” she lamented. “So many lives, my country, my friends, my sister, and now my sanity. All of you were forced to face my demons because I was too great a coward to do it myself. I am sorry.”

The voice called out to her again, still muffled but just a bit clearer than before.

“Celestia...” Luna whispered. “It is her. The voice I've been hearing. I think it is her.”

Citizen stared at her. “Uhh?”

She raised her snout to the stars. “Sister!” she called. “Sister please hear me! I can never describe to you my sorrow! If I could do it all again sister, if we could just go back you would never be alone again. I would not whine and curse thy name on such petty imperfections; I would hold thee in my hooves and I would cherish every moment we had. But I cannot undo my errors and so I beg that you hear just one thing. I love you. You're the best sister I ever could have asked for...” Luna's head dropped back to the ground and tears dripped from her nose. “Damn me for taking you for granted.”

The voice screamed.

Luna's eyes snapped open. “She's in pain!” she gasped. She galloped towards the castle.

“Empress!” Citizen called after her. “Empress stop! The castle is the most unstable part of the ledge! You risk putting the entire city in jeopardy!”

His shouts faded. She took off into the air and dived straight into the main hall. “Sister! Sister where art thou!?” She bolted through them.

“If thou hearest nothing else sister,” Celestia's voice said, “just hear this.”

“I hear thee sister!” Luna shouted. She desperately circled the room searching for the source. “Where art thou?!”

“The guilt thou feelest is not thine.”

Luna halted and hovered in place. “...What?”

“What has happened to thee is my fault. I abandoned thee when I was needed the most.”

Suddenly, Luna felt so much lighter, and yet, so much heavier.

“Do just one thing for me sister.”

“Celestia...” Luna rasped. If she could just hold her.

“Give thy guilt to me. Let it die with me and live thy life free of it like thou deservest.”

“Die?” Luna charged her horn and blasted out part of the castle. She could feel her. She had to be close. Why couldn't she see her?! “Sister!” she screamed. “I can overcome it! I can beat it! Just don't leave me!”

She overloaded her horn with energy and emitted a wave that shook the entire castle. “Where the buck are you!?” The castle began crumbling under the force of her magic. The wall before her broke away revealing a blinding light.

Everything around her grew brighter and the noises of the castle's crumbling faded away. Her limbs grew stiff. There was so much magic going through her horn.

A black mass of energy revealed itself before her. There! Suspended by it, Celestia! Who would dare!?

Luna's neck resisted her commands but she forced it to turn her head about the temple. It was only her and Celestia. Then that meant...

NEVER! Luna commanded her horn to halt its magic with such force that Moon's resistance amounted to that of moth attempting to hold together a crumbling mountain. The black stream throttling Celestia's neck vaporized, dropping her limp form to the ground.

“Celestia!” she shouted. Every bit of her being screamed for her to be alright. Every bit save for one.

Before, Moon had been nigh invisible, hidden by Luna's anger and self-loathing. But now with her love for Celestia flowing so strongly through her mind, Moon was like a brown rabbit betrayed by an autumn snow, and Luna knew precisely where she was heading.

She pulled back into her mind and blockaded the portal to the dreamscape.

“Luna...” Moon's voice resounded.

Luna pulled her love for Celestia to the forefront of her mind. She could sense Moon's unease.

“Luna, listen. We are so close to liberating our night,” Moon said.

“'Tis my night,” Luna growled. “And my night is symbiotic with the day. There cannot be one without the other.” Each word emboldened her love for Celestia.

Moon gave a howl of pain. “Luna you must see how she has hoarded the throne from us!” she sputtered.

“Thou dost not have a throne to hoard Moon. You are a usurper. And if Celestia has kept anything from me, I will handle it on my terms because she is my sister, it is my throne, and this is MY BUCKING BODY!”

“You would dare?!” Moon gasped. “You're nothing without me! You're-”

“SILENCE,” Luna roared as to fury spilled into her psyche. She pulled back her blockade of the dreamscape.

“What is this?” Moon exclaimed.

“I cannot properly judge you now,” Luna replied. “Flee to the dreamscape and await my judgment there.”

“You cannot command me! I am-”

“I am not commanding thee,” Luna growled. “I am giving thee an opportunity. I've just woken up to find that not only didst thou leave me to suffer the hate that is rightfully thine and steal one thousand years of my life, but also thou hast potentially left me with a dead sister. If thou thinkest that, at this moment, I am in a proper state of mind to sentence thee, by all means stay.”

Moon's psyche seethed but she whisked through the portal to the dreamscape. Luna closed it off and brought herself back to the physical realm.

“Celestia!” she cried. She put a hoof on Celestia's back. Celestia's body trembled with each breath. Luna raised her head with a wing. “Say something sister. Canst thou hear me?”

Celestia struggled to open her eyes. “I'm so proud of thee...” she rasped.

“That's what thou hast to say?” Luna asked. She ran a hoof through Celestia's mane. “Worry about thyself for once.”

Celestia shook her head. “'Tis too late sister. —” she struggled to put a hoof against Luna's chest “— Thou mustest give me thy guilt.”

“No!” Luna snapped. “For buck's sake Tia I've seen how horrible things become when I let my problems fall on those around me. They're my problems; you can't have them.”

Celestia's eyes begged Luna to reconsider. “Sister, I failed thee so; let me at least relieve thy guilt.”

“You want to repent?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” Celestia wheezed.

Luna wrapped Celestia's hoof in her hooves and squeezed it against her chest. “Then pull through this sister. I've been a fool. I've taken you for granted. But I've woken up and now I know that all I really want in the world is you.”

Celestia stared into her eyes for a bit and gave a soft nod. “I shall try...”

Luna let her hoof go and stepped back. Celestia forced her lungs to fill with air. She squeezed her eyes shut as she struggled to put magic through her horn. A small spark flickered at the end but it faded. Celestia exhaled. She forced another deep breath and tried again. Again the spark faded.

This time when she exhaled, her head fell to the floor and her breaths became erratic. Luna trembled. She felt like every bit of her flesh was melting from her bones as she stood, helplessly watching Celestia grasp for life.

Celestia's eyes struggled open and fell upon Luna. Luna met her eyes, so terrified that her lids would fall for good. Celestia struggled to prop a hoof up and force another breath of oxygen into her lungs. She groaned, forcing another wave of magic to her horn. This time, when the spark snapped, a small flame was born. It spread down her horn. With a growl from Celestia, it rushed across her mane. It stopped for just a moment as Celestia filled her lungs. She let out a roar, and at her command the flame rushed across her body. In a flash she was consumed in a pillar of fire.

Luna's heart pummeled her chest. She stared unblinkingly, eagerly consuming every moment of the scene.

The pillar stood for a while, roaring upwards towards the top of the city before it finally whisked away. Where Celestia had been, all that remained was a pile of ash. Luna held her trembling hooves together as she stared at it. She couldn't move; she couldn't blink; she could barely even breathe.

When she was on the brink of passing out, the ash gave a subtle jump. Luna made to dash towards it, but just as she made it to her feet, an unempowered Celestia burst from the ash. She gasped for air and tumbled forward, landing in Luna's gracious hooves. Thank the fates.

Celestia struggled with her breaths for a while. Once she had reigned them in, she raised her head. “I am thy servant Umie.”

Luna looked upon her. She was so exhausted, so lacking of the brightness she was known for. “Servant?” Luna asked.

Celestia nodded. “Whatever thou wishest, it shall be so.”

“Why?” Luna asked.

“It is by thy grace that I am alive,” Celestia replied. “By my own merits, I am undeserving.”

Luna took a moment to let that sink in. Wow... Only physically reborn I see... Well, 'Tis alright. It shall simply be awesome little sister time! Luna took a deep breath, puffed out her chest, and looked Celestia in the eyes. Like air from a balloon, her breath rushed from her lungs and her shoulders dropped. She pulled Celestia back in and gently squeezed her. Going awesome little sister on her was going to be harder than she thought. Celestia was just so adorable right now! Aside from the whole crushed soul thing of course.

Luna basked in the rare treat of actually being able to hold Celestia until her conscience could no longer be ignored. She squared up with Celestia and rested her fore-hooves on her shoulders. “Alright sister, here's what I need from you.”

Celestia nodded. “Speak it, and it shall be so.”

“I just need you, to sit here, and listen to me for bit,” Luna said.

“As thou wishest...”

“Now, I know you're really hurting, but I need to be hard on you okay? This is something you need to hear. If it becomes too much, tell me. You'll do that for me, won't you?”

Celestia nodded.

“Okay.” Luna took a deep breath. Here it goes. She met Celestia's eyes. “You're not perfect Tia. You're not perfect and you're never going to be. Tough shit. You're gonna make mistakes, and when you do, ponies are gonna get hurt. You're gonna hit your limits, and when you do, there will be ponies you can't help. There will even be times when you're gonna hurt other ponies because you're just being selfish. Even you Tia. That doesn't make you a bad pony though. You know why?”

Celestia shook her head.

“Because you still get credit for over one hundred years without a single recorded murder anywhere in the country. You still get credit for three months of heeding the country's cries for help on a grand total of one day of sleep. And you still get credit for giving up your only sister because the alternative was to surrender Equestria to an insane tyrant.”

Celestia shuddered and dropped her eyes from Luna's gaze.

“Hey,” Luna said, “It's okay. You hear me?” She raised Celestia's head back to eye level. “It's okay.”

“Umie,” Celestia muttered, “I don't deserve thee.”

“Deserve me?” Luna laughed. “Deserve me? Tia, I am not your friend, I am not your foal, and I as sure as the Moon is round am not your lover. I am your sister. There is no deserving me; you are stuck with me. You are stuck with me because the Luna you see before you knows that you're the most wonderful sister that she ever could have asked for and she is never gonna let you slip away from her again.”

Celestia shook her head. “How canst thou say that Umie? Thou came with us. Thou gavest up thy life for us and we tossed thee to the wolves. —” Celestia's brow furrowed as she glared at her feet. “— Death is too good a sentence for us.”

Luna yanked her in and squeezed her. “Holy buck Sister! Stop it! Stop talking like you are a villain.”

“We are!” Celestia snapped. “She is!”

Luna looked into her eyes and tilted her head. “Who do you mean by she, Sister?”

“Celestia,” she replied. “Celestia forgot what thou didst for us. Celestia forgot that, when all the city hated us, thou gavest up thy life so that we had some creature to turn to!”

“Kilia?” Luna muttered.

“What Sister?” Celestia replied.

Luna rubbed a hoof across her own cheek and rested her chin on it. Holy buck... And I thought I was going crazy. “Listen to me... Sister. It is as I said, you are not perfect. No matter what name you go by. You made mistakes, I've made mistakes, and both of us are a little bit bucked up. Buck it. I love you. —” She shook her. “— I don't care what happened, I forgive you. I don't care what you call yourself, I love you. Okay?”

“But she... I-”

“Tia,” Luna scolded.

“Thou dost not understand, I hid from thee because-”

Luna put a hoof to Celestia's mouth. “Stop... Do you love me sister?”

Celestia nodded. “Of course!”

“Then stop.” Luna said. “It doesn't matter. I don't even want to hear it. You want to know what I want?”

Celestia nodded.

“I want you to get down from this damn pedestal you have got yourself on, or at the very least, stand to the side so I can stand with you.”

“Pedestal?” Celestia asked.

Luna nodded. “You have got it in your head that you are better than everything around you, even me.”

“What?” Celestia exclaimed. “Umie, I do not think-”

“Yes you do,” Luna interrupted. “I am not angry about it. I am terrified. I am terrified because it has put you down this path that has absolutely shredded your psyche. I am terrified because I have been blessed with a second chance to have you in my life and if something does not change I am going to lose you again.”

“I'll do whatever thou wishest Umie!” Celestia sputtered. “Dost thou want a greater throne than I? I can make it happen sister! The mortals will resist but I'll make them understand! Thou shalt be supreme ruler!”

“No!” Luna snapped.

Celestia flinched.

Luna took a deep breath. “I am sorry sister. I just... those were Moon's dreams, okay? They are not mine. I do not care about that damn throne anymore and I do not care about the way the silly little mortals see me. I care about you. I want you to... Actually, as your current master, I order you, to stop thinking about all the things you think you should do for me or that you owe me or anything like that. Get it all out of your head. In fact, clear your head all together.”

Celestia stared at her. “But-”

“Hey you!” Luna remarked. “That was an order!”

Celestia buttoned her mouth and nodded. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. After a few moments she nodded. “Okay sister. It is done.”

Luna's mouth gaped. She closed it with a hoof. How the heck?! That fast? Sister you are amazing... “Okay, fantastic!” she said. “Now, what I want you to do, is just tell me, what is it that 'you' needs the most right now.”

“What?” Celestia asked.

“Tell me what YOU needs,” Luna replied. “Whatever Celestia, or Kilia, or whoever you think you are right now needs.”

Celestia shrugged. “We need nothing sister.”

“Yes you do,” Luna replied. “You are not listening to yourself. I can tell you that there is something that 'you' needs.”

Celestia thought for a while longer. She shook her head. “I am sorry Sister.”

“It is alright Sister,” Luna replied. “Just keep trying. I will stay here with you until the end of days if need be.”

Celestia sighed. “As thou wishest Sister.” She receded into her mind for a few more moments. “Me wants thee sister.”

Luna chuckled. “Nice try, but that is cheating. You are copying me.”

Celestia whimpered.

“Stop trying so hard,” Luna advised. “You is trying to speak, she is simply getting drowned out by all the noises of your churning mind. Let us try this. Clear your head again, then just do the first thing that comes to it.”

Celestia receded for a few more moments and grumbled. “I fear that asking thee what thou wishest of me is not the right answer.”

Luna chuckled. “Well you have that down. That is progress. Okay, okay, here, try this. Imagine that we have been warped into a world where we are not princesses anymore. Equestria functions entirely on their own and they are happy. We are here, together, just you and I. Just like it used to be.”

Celestia looked around the temple and shuddered.

“You we can try something else if that is too hard for you,” Luna said.

Celestia's chest rose and fell. “'Tis alright, I shall try it.” She closed her eyes. She was still for a bit, then, she grimaced and her body quivered.

“Sister?” Luna said.

Celestia's eyes snapped open. They fell upon Luna and grew wide with terror. She whisked her eyes around Luna and backpedaled.

“Sister, 'tis alright,” Luna said. “'Tis just I.” She stepped towards Celestia. Celestia cowered behind trembling wings.

Luna stripped off Moon's breastplate, tossed it to the side, and wrapped Celestia up in her hooves. “Hey,” she whispered, “'Tis alright. I will not hurt you. I love you.”

Celestia peaked up from behind her wing and observed Luna's embrace. Her trembling slowed, however when she glanced to the world around them her head darted about and her trembling returned. She buried her face into Luna's fur and let out a flurry of soft sobs. Luna kissed the side of her head. “I am here Sister. 'Tis alright, I am here.” She rested her cheek against Celestia's mane and gently rocked back and forth.

She held Celestia the entire time she sobbed. It was a long time. Hours most likely. It didn't matter though. This was the best Luna had felt in centuries. Literally.

When Celestia's sobbing did finally end, Luna spoke. “Do you understand now, about the pedestal?” she asked.

“I think so,” Celestia murmured.

“I am not the young, foolish, and needy Luna I was. At least, not anymore. I had trouble growing up but my troubles are over. I can stand up here with you now. You are not alone anymore Sister. I am here with you, and I promise, that I am not going anywhere.”

“Thank you sister,” Celestia whispered. “I love you.”

Luna took a moment to battle back her own tears. “I love you too Sister. I love you so much.”

“Luna...” Celestia remarked.

“Huh?”

“Moon's armor...” she said.

Luna looked to the breastplate. Light was beginning to pour from the Moon emblem and it started to rattle vigorously. It erupted in a flash of multi-hued light. The light condensed above them into the Elements of Harmony. The Elements hovered just above the alicorns, bathing them in a symphony of colors.

“Ha!” Luna yipped. “Bless you Moon! Bless you and your psychotic mistrust of everything!”

“Their responding to us,” Celestia remarked. “I was certain they would never accept us again but... —” she pointed to them “— just look at them.”

Luna grinned and raised a hoof. “The Royal Pony Sisters are armed and dangerous again!”

Celestia rested her head on Luna's shoulder and clopped her hoof. “Awesome...”

Luna draped a wing across her shoulders as they took in the brilliant display of colors. “Hey,” she said.

Celestia looked up to her.

“When you get better, what do you say we go pay our old buddy Dragonface a visit?”

Celestia smiled. “You read my mind sister.”

The Hunter's Game

Luna stepped into the pillar of light emanating from the wondrously decorated pedestal. Celestia supported herself with a wing draped over Luna's shoulders. The marble platform around them faded away, replaced by its crudely-shapen counterpart.

They found themselves surrounded by a small army. Half of the soldiers were wearing the armor of Moon's guard, the other half, Celestia's. They were all bound and scattered amongst one another forming not a battle scene, but an audience.

A sharp drawn out laugh arose from the side of the audience followed by an equally drawn out clapping of hooves. Luna turned to find Reikavra laying at the edge of the crowd with his tail wrapped around his body. “Very well, Umarak,” he said. “You actually had me doubting you for a bit there.”

“You,” Luna growled.

Celestia's head rose to face him. “I thought it would be you,” she rasped.

Rei cocked a brow. “You thought that I would be what, Kilia?”

“The one they would call next to carry out my sentence.”

Rei stared at her in confusion as he processed her words. He glanced at the platform for a moment and gave her a flat stare. He pointed a hoof to the console. “Them... You think I'm with them?” He laughed and disappeared in a burst of crimson flames. He re-appeared at the forefront of the audience where Cadence and Armor sat. He wrapped his hooves around them and pulled them against his shoulders. “I'd sooner be the third wheel with these two than abide by the whims of them!” He released them and vaulted to the foot of the platform. “Running errands, for them,” he mused with a shake of the head. “No Kilia, I'm here” — he pointed a hoof at them — “because of you two.”

Luna growled. “You so much as touch her and I'll-”

Rei flashed before her and drove his horn into hers. “You'll what Umarak?!”

Luna barred her teeth and pushed against him but her hooves slipped across the platform and she slid out from under Celestia's wing.

With the sudden lack of support Celestia stumbled to her knees. “Stop!” she shouted.

Rei glared into Luna's eyes, his own giving off small streams of black smog. “If you really think those little elements of yours are going to put me away then the two of you can go right ahead and let'em loose; but Big Sister, she ain't looking so hot and you, little filly, were still struggling to make your first words while I was taking down gods twice the age you are now; so I can tell you that, one way or another, you are going to sit, and you are going to listen. The only thing that you will change is your capability to do much more than that.”

Celestia struggled back to her feet and came to her side. She draped a wing over Luna's shoulder and glared at Rei. “Stop. We'll listen. Just back off.”

Rei glanced at Celestia for a moment and withdrew his horn. He turned away, stealing just a few more moments to glare at Luna. As he walked back he glanced back to Celestia and smirked. “What's the matter Kilia? Did little sister beat you up?”

Luna's heart pounded her chest as it furiously pumped blood through her trembling body. The hair all along her back tingled. She wanted so much to just be stoic. She wasn't afraid of him! Why couldn't her body understand that?

Celestia snuck her a comforting smile and laid a hoof on her shoulder. She turned a glare back to Rei who was now pacing the platform. “Little sister, despite your best efforts, is standing here, liberated by her own devices and stronger than ever.”

Rei cackled. “You think I underestimated the two of you? That I didn't believe you were stronger than some little parasite from the dreamscape?” He halted and slammed his hoof into the ground. “I gave up my ticket to Elysium because I believed in you two!” He took a moment to glare at her before he scoffed and resumed pacing. “I laid low every Titan, every Immortal, every single thing that could obstruct the two of you from shaping this world. And what did you two do? You, —” he thrust a hoof at Luna, “— you threw a divine tantrum because because the mortals didn't shower you with praise for your little art projects! And you, —” he pointed to Celestia “— you stuffed her away to rot for a thousand years so you could go right on pretending that life is perfect!” He exhaled and did a lap across the platform “That you're perfect.”

Celestia didn't so much as flinch, she just followed him with her eyes. “I've made some mistakes Rei, I-”

Luna shot her a look.

“...We've,” she corrected. “We've made some mistakes. We get it. But what is wrong with this world?”

“It's soft,” Rei replied. He warped to one of her royal guards and hoisted him into the air with his aura. “They're soft.” He prodded a hoof into the guards belly. “As soft on the inside as they are on the outside as a matter of fact.”

“What,” Celestia asked, “That they mustn't fear for their lives day in and day out, that is a bad thing?”

“It wouldn't be, were that the reality of the world. But that is not the reality is it? It's a reality drowning in layers of sugary coating, spread by you and, regrettably, provided by me.”

Luna scoffed and burst into a hearty laugh. “Oh Dragonface,” she exclaimed, “I didn't remember you being so overdramatic!”

“Uh?” Rei uttered. “Gonna need you to elaborate there Umarak.”

“Oh come on!” Luna remarked. “Drowning in layers of sugary coating? Drowning?! I admit, we have shielded the world from some of reality's harshness but you're blatantly overplaying it. Reality is not THAT cruel. You're being a drama queen.”

Rei chuckled and nodded. “Just the naivety I would expect to spill from your lips Umarak. The two of you have managed to tame this realm's little cut of reality into something much brighter than it once was, you are not wrong about that. However, —” he plopped the guard back onto his rump and walked out of the audience “— while you two were busy squabbling and playing house with the mortals, I managed to transcend our realm. If you two saw even a fraction of the things that I've seen your brains would ooze from your pampered little ears.”

He emerged from the audience and looked across the ceiling of the cavern. He activated his horn and tore down an insectoid mess of legs and pinchers which furiously thrashed at the sudden relocation. “These,” he remarked, “These blood thirsty little wretches, delivered to our realm by dear ol' Yire; they're foal's play.” He tossed the creature into the exit of the cavern and it skittered into the darkness. “Filly, I've seen war machines more numerous than Equestria's blades of grass. I've seen creatures content to munch on the flesh of their fellow inhabitants, pretending to be ignorant of the cost while deep down in the pit of their soul they know that in life, the best their dinner could hope for was death.” Rei looked at Luna with a far more somber expression. “Truth is Umarak, that the two of you have shaped this world into a living feast, blissfully ignorant of the looming threat of consumption.”

Celestia stepped towards Rei. “This world is not so defenseless as you think Reikavra. In all this love there is a strength far greater than any magic or weapon. Give me time to heal. I can show it to you.”

“Calm your nerves Kilia,” Rei said. “I have no plans to revoke your immortality today.” He motioned a hoof to the ceiling. A cloud of smog spread across it. Its center gave way to a spiraling tunnel which bathed the room in crimson light. From it circled down a trail of skulls, as numerous in number as they were in shape and size. “These days,” he said, “there is little room to expand my collection. In fact, there may very well be only three spots left to fill.” — He pointed to Celestia and Luna. — “One for each of you,” — he pointed to himself — “and one for me. If, in fact, the two of you are the last challenge my life has to offer, then I'd be dense to dilute it by challenging you at anything less than full strength.”

Luna scowled. “You actually enjoy the act of ruthless murder?!”

“Well that's just it, isn't it Umarak?” he replied. “We can only ever truly be good at the things we enjoy. If truly, 'the hunt', suffices as ruthless murder in this world than I do very much enjoy it. However there IS more to my intent to give the two of you time than that. I've lived long enough to know that my perception is far from infallible. Either I am blind or you two are delusional because I just do not see this strength that you speak of but that is not reason enough to deny you a chance to prove it to me. If this strength does exist, then the path you two would lead this world on is superior to the one I would have them walk.”

He turned to Celestia and smiled. “So that's the game girls. Last one we're ever going to play.” He rose onto his hind legs and leaned backwards. The Elements of Ambition materialized from his chest and hovered above him. He dropped back onto his hooves, pointed a hoof at his elements, and smiled. “My raw, burning ambition to pursue freedom no matter how bloody the road ahead, against your unwavering resolve to pursue harmony, no matter the self-sacrifice.” He whisked the elements back into his chest. “Now, in terms of a date. There is a phenomenon, the smell of the hunt I believe it's called, that is at play here. My predatory sense has tasted prey and that taste will, I am afraid, linger. Every day it lingers will make me a little bit more... well you know.” He mimicked the motion of a ticking clock around the side of his head. “Cuckoo, I believe is the popular phrase these days. I want very much for you to be at full strength before we begin but the greater my insanity the more likely I am to disregard collateral damage during our battle. There IS a balance that must be struck. So, with the stakes understood, how long do you need to heal Kilia?”

Celestia thought for a moment. “Give me a week.”

Luna glanced at her, then back to Rei. “Give her two.”

Rei smiled. “One week to heal from those wounds AND retake your empowered form? —” he chuckled “— You are selfless Kilia, foolishly so. Fortunate it is that you've got little sister here to bless your decisions with sensibility.” Rei looked to Luna. “When you feel that sister is ready, beckon me and we shall begin the game. If, at the end of one full phase of your moon, I have not heard from you, there will be no game. I will hunt the two of you down like I did our worthless peers who sought to take Gaea for themselves. Understood?”

Luna nodded.

Rei looked to Celestia. “It is silly that it should even need to be stated, but this game is for us, not for your poor little bearers. I will not take kindly to them arriving in your stead.”

Celestia scoffed. “I would never.”

Rei arched a brow. “Wouldn't you?”

She glared at him. “We'll be there Rei.”

He nodded. “Alright. With all that being said, I bid you farewell.” His horn sparked and enveloped his body in his crimson aura. “Good luck girls. I'm rooting for you. Truly.” His aura hummed, growing brighter until it erupted with a howl and left only a few disturbed particles of dust to float in its wake.

Luna and Celestia stared at the spot he had vacated. “Well...” Celestia remarked. She looked to Luna and smiled. “Looks like we've got a busy couple of weeks ahead of us.”

Reikavra

Twilight sat at the wooded foot of a large mountain far from the city of Canterlot. She stayed concealed within the gloom of night as she observed a small crevice tucked within the rock. She was snuggled within a warm coat with two large saddlebags hanging from her sides.

She had expected this to be difficult. But now that she was actually here she found that what she had expected had been horribly conservative. She hadn't talked to Reikavra since he had supposedly turned. In truth she could barely even fathom something as terrible as they claimed he had become. But now within this valley, she could feel it. Even the plant life cowered. Nothing could be seen, only felt. She closed her eyes and reviewed her purpose. Right now, she needed its strength.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight sat in Celestia's office, watching Celestia fumble through a file cabinet. The Princess didn't actually own any regalia to fit her unempowered form and as a result she was plopping around in her full-size attire. It was a sight that Twilight found quite comical. Unfortunately, when the pony that holds your fate in her hooves is being unintentionally comical, the comedy gets lost somewhere within the life and death battle of will.

Celestia withdrew from the cabinet and scrunched her mouth. “Hmmm...”

“Is there anything I can do to help Princess?” Twilight asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No it's quite alright Twilight. All I need is your patience.” She plopped over to her closet and opened the door. “There's something we can discuss while I am searching though. There is the possibility that, when Luna and I face Reikavra, we become unable to use the elements.” She pulled out a box and sifted through it. “I was hoping Twilight, that you and your friends would be Equestria's contingency plan.”

Twilight nodded. “Of course Princess. Anything that we can do to help.”

“Wonderful!” Celestia said from the inside of the box. “I'll need you and your friends to master a summoning spell for the elements. Also, Luna and I will work on a signal that will notify all of you if you need to use it. I'd like to get the process as smooth as possible before we face Reikavra.”

Twilight's eyes fell to her feet. “Are you sure that we can't reason with him?”

“Not while he's this dangerous,” Celestia said. “Equestria's safety has to be our primary concern. We need to neutralize his power before we try getting through to him.” Celestia peeked out from the box and looked to Twilight. “Are you sure you're going to be alright?”

Twilight nodded.

Celestia gave a sympathetic frown. “Okay... Don't be afraid to talk to me if you need to.”

Twilight smiled. “Of course Princess. Thank you.”

Celestia slid the box back into the closet and walked to her bookcase. She knocked on the wood and knelt down. “Mister mouse,” she called.

A small white mouse scurried out from the side.

“Sorry to bother you my little friend,” Celestia said. “I seem to have misplaced my picture books. Would you happen to know where they are?”

The mouse gave a squeaky chuckle and ran over to her storage cabinet. Celestia opened the door for him and grimaced when she saw the mess of boxes that were stuffed inside. The mouse scurried up it, sniffing each box until he stopped at one half way up the stack. He squeaked to Celestia and smacked the box.

Celestia used her aura to pull it free and gently reset the stack. She opened it and beamed. “Oh, that's right, I was going to put them into storage.” She smiled at the mouse. “Thank you so much! I'll have them bring a block of cheddar up tonight.”

The mouse yipped and scurried back behind the bookcase.

Celestia hummed as she peered across the bindings. “Ah-hah!” She slid out a large binder labeled 'Students Vol. 14' and carried it to her desk. She put on an antique pair of glasses and opened the book.

There was a series of pictures containing Celestia and a light blue unicorn wearing goofy glasses. “Oh Moonbright,” Celestia muttered. She paged over and giggled.

“Um, Princess?” Twilight said.

Celestia looked up to her. “Oh dearie me, I'm sorry Twilight!” She grimaced. “Did I just say dearie me?”

“I think so?” Twilight said.

Celestia grumbled and pulled the glasses from her face. She studied them for a moment and frowned. She folded them up and put them back in their case. She turned back to the book and squinted. She flipped through the pages until she came to a section containing pictures of her and Twilight. “I've been keeping pictures to remember all of my students by.” She smiled. “I must admit you already have quite a large section. Take a look.”

Twilight pulled the book over. There were pictures from all the important events she had celebrated with Celestia from graduation all the way to her acceptance of the young mages award.”

“Which one do you like the most Twilight?” Celestia asked.

Twilight giggled at their team photo from the castle's pie eating contest. It was the only photo in the batch that wasn't brimming with formality. Their heads were pressed together to fit in the photo and their smiles were adorned in cream covered toppings. Twilight pointed to it. “I really like this one.”

Celestia giggled. “Oh, how embarrassing. Our messiness really adds to its charm though. Wonderful choice my faithful student!” She slid the picture from the book and turned it over. She took up a quill and pulled a piece of scrap parchment from her desk. She scribbled across it and stared at it as she tapped the quill off of her chin. She shook her head. “No...” She scratched out her writing and tried again. “No...”

“Princess?” Twilight said.

“Just a moment my faithful student,” Celestia replied. “Third time is a charm.” She scratched some writing across the parchment and smiled. “That's it.” She copied it to the back of the picture. Once she finished she levitated it over to Twilight.

To my most Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle,

Thank you for being the wonderful student that you are. Thank you for your unwavering dedication to the pursuit of knowledge and taking it upon yourself to exceed even the highest of expectations. That I am able to call myself your mentor fills me with great pride.

May you never forget how proud I am of you.

Your mentor,
Princess Celestia

Twilight blushed. “Princess... I...” She looked up from it and smiled. “Thank you so much.”

Celestia stood from her chair. She moved to make her way around her desk but Twilight intercepted her with a hug.

Celestia embraced her. “I know how you worry about what I think of you. This way I'll always know that you have a reminder of just how truly proud of you I am.” She smiled and patted Twilight on the back. “That will greatly ease my concerns of your day to day stress levels.”

The response confounded Twilight. If ever she wanted to say how proud she was of her, couldn't she just send a letter or physically deliver the message herself?

Celestia pulled away from her and sighed. “I do apologize my faithful student but I am buried further in my already mountainous backlog of duties by the minute.”

Twilight put her confusion to the back of her mind. “Of course Princess. Thank you again! I'll send to you when I talk to the girls about your request.”

“Thank you.” She moved back to her desk and seated herself. Twilight packed up and trotted to the door.

“Twilight,” Celestia said.

“Yes Princess?”

“I meant what I said on there. You're a phenomenal student.”

The question lingering in the back of Twilight's mind flared up again. Why now? She smiled and nodded. “Thank you Princess but I wouldn't be here without you.”

Celestia blushed. “Oh, thank you Twilight. Tell your friends I said hello.”

Twilight nodded. “I will.” She closed the door and glanced to Luna's office. She made her way to the construction site for the princesses training facility deep within Canterlot mountain and ascended the overlook to where Princess Luna stood with the foreman overseeing the construction efforts.

Luna pointed to the far wall. “I would recommend additional reinforcement along that wall Bardus. It is critical to the mountain's integrity. We cannot be too safe.”

Bardus nodded. “I'll make it so.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Um, Princess Luna.”

Luna looked to her. “Twilight Sparkle. What brings you here?”

“I was hoping to talk to you about something,” Twilight said. “Do you have a minute?”

Luna looked to Bardus. “Will you be alright for a few minutes?”

He chuckled and padded Luna's shoulder. “I'm a thirty year veteran Princess. I'll be fine.”

Luna chuckled and walked past Twilight with a wave of her hoof. “Come.” She led Twilight to the back of the overlook and seated herself. “Now, I notice you are looking rather green Twilight. What is it that's bothering you?”

“It's Princess Celestia,” Twilight replied. “She's got me a little worried.” She pulled the picture from her things and levitated it over to Luna. “She gave me this just a few minutes ago.”

Luna read the note. Her breathing stalled and she silently stared at it. After a moment, she smiled to Twilight. “She just wants to make sure that you know how important you are to her.” Luna levitated the picture back over to Twilight.

Twilight frowned. “Why like this though? Why now? I mean, if she's ever worried that I'm feeling unappreciated she could just tell me how much she appreciates me herself, couldn't she?”

Luna shrugged. “If I were to take a guess as to why she's trying other methods than the spoken word, it would be that the spoken word ‒” she grinned and bopped a hoof off of Twilight's cranium “‒ hasn't always pierced through that little skull of yours.”

Twilight blushed. “I guess...”

Luna sighed. “Listen Twilight, I will admit that this behavior is a little strange. I appreciate you bringing it to my attention. Do not allow yourself to get wrapped up in it though. She has been through a lot these past few weeks. She will probably be doing goofy things for a while yet. Take solace in the knowledge that I have a close eye on her, and I will continue to even long after we have defeated Reikavra.”

“Maybe I should stay in Canterlot and help you keep an eye on her,” Twilight suggested.

Luna shook her head. “Trust me Twilight, Celestia is not a mare that can be chaperoned. She is far too intelligent to slip such intentions under her nose and the second she catches wind of it... it does not go over well, let us leave it at that.”

“Yeah but I'm her favorite student!” Twilight objected. “She won't mind if I just tag along for a while.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “I'm a busy pony, I know Twilight. However, I promise you that I will make time for Celestia, no matter what. Caring for her is a form of art, it truly is, and only after years of fine tuning it am I really starting to get it right. You are most helpful to her as her beloved student so just keep being that.” She put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “Leave the nagging to me.”

Twilight dropped her gaze and let out a soft chuckle.

Luna lowered her head to intercept her gaze. “What do you say?”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah... Okay... But you'll let me know if there's anything I can do, right?”

“Of course Twilight Sparkle,” Luna replied. “Rest easy.”

“I'll try,” Twilight said as she turned for the exit.

“Hey,” Luna said. “If there is anypony in Equestria that cares about Celestia as much as I do, it is you Twilight Sparkle. Thank you.”

Twilight's dejected smile took on a bit of pride. She left the construction site and met up with Spike at the train station. Spike attempted to make small talk as they boarded the train but Twilight couldn't keep her mind off of the questions that were still buzzing in her head so his attempts fell flat. She sat in the train car and gazed out the window as Spike ogled the picture Celestia had given her. “This is awesome Twilight!” he exclaimed.

Twilight mumbled something back that wasn't even comprehensible to her. Celestia was not a mentor that threw out accolades like candy. Accolades only came when accolades were called for. Acing a test, discovering something wonderful about friendship, saving Equestria, these are the kind of things she would reward with accolades. For her to just reward Twilight out of the blue, it didn't feel right.

And despite Luna making some good points she still seemed quick to write off Celestia's odd behavior. Then again, maybe she was right. There was no denying that Celestia's past couple weeks have been hard on her. For pony's sake she was in her unempowered form for the first time in Twilight's entire life. She was probably just going down the list and making sure that everypony knew how she truly felt. That was not an uncommon response to life or death experiences, and like Rei had said, immortality is NOT an immunity to death.

Twilight's thoughts seized up.

“We can still be killed by the same unnatural causes that can steal life from mortals.”

Spike whistled and shook his head, still enamored with Celestia's gift. “Wow Twilight, this is really-” his voice broke. “Twilight are you alright?!”

“Uhh...” Twilight breathed, “Could I uhh... W-water...”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight stared at the small crevice in the mountain and her brow furrowed. Nopony had to die. So long as she was alive, nopony had to die. Not Celestia, not Luna, not even Rei.

She gathered her determination, and from it she made courage. With her courage, she descended until she was standing before the crevice. Weeks of work, long hours of studying spells, and far too many white lies had brought her here. She had to follow through. She illuminated her horn and walked through the crevice.

The crevice wound deep into the mountain. It got small at many points, small enough that she wondered if a creature the size of Rei could even make it through. However, she emerged into a massive opening and immediately she knew she was in the right place. It was twice the size of the entire castle grounds of Canterlot. At one side there was a timely crafted castle with smooth black walls, sharp edges, and towers that reached to the roof of the cavern. Twilight shivered.

She unleashed a detection spell. Nothing. She looked around. There was a large arc way through which peeked lights of various colors. She passed through it and found herself atop a platform that overlooked an expansive gem farm. The gems were crude, various in their shape and size, and gave off dim glows. Their illuminations painted the walls in a gorgeous array of colors. Twilight stood, gazing out at it. The shivering of the castle left her, replaced by curious awe.

She shook herself free of her gaping. There was no time to admire. She had work to do. She turned to leave, but she froze mid-step.

The arc way she had come through was entirely blocked by a wall of black smog which was now pouring out onto the platform.

Her heart's pacing exploded as every cell in her body panicked. Two large crimson lights appeared in the center of the smog and approached her.

What emerged was a full sized dragon with glowing crimson eyes. He had Rei's facial features and horn but no other part of him was equine. The smoke poured out of his way as he stepped out from the arc way.

“Well, what do we have here?” he asked as he circled her. “Might I ask, Miss Sparkle, what exactly has motivated you to waltz upon my domain ‒” he laid his tail between her and the exit “‒ with nary an invitation?”

Twilight's courage snapped and she cast a teleportation spell. When she materialized she found herself flailing out of control in a black cloud of smog as crimson static growled around her. She was thrown from the cloud and bounced across the stone ground, once again within Rei's perimeter.

Rei roared with laughter. He grinned at her as she forced herself to her feet. “Poor little creature,” he remarked. “Those sheltered little princesses have left you with an ill-fitting concept of the true power of a god. One does not cross paths with us and leave by their own will.”

Twilight swallowed and squared up to him.

He laid down and flicked the end of his tail. “Why have you come here little Twilight Sparkle?”

She took a deep breath. She was all in now. “I've come to apologize,” she said.

He tilted his head. “For what?”

“For lying to you about our search for Celestia,” she replied.

Rei chuckled. “You have nothing to apologize for Twilight Sparkle. By no clause in our contract were you required to report to me the status of your operation. I hope you've not come all this way simply to say that.”

Twilight shook her head. “You don't understand. I'm not apologizing to you as an assistant. I'm apologizing to you as a friend. You trusted me to go beyond our agreement and I lied to you. I punished you for trusting me, and I'm sorry Rei. I'm truly sorry.”

Rei rolled his eyes. “Twilight Sparkle, I believe you may be misunderstanding the path that has brought us here. Trust me when I say that it was not your actions that made me what I am now. I have...” He tapped a claw off of his chin. “I've been as a wolf, frolicking amongst a flock of sheep and while it has been fun, it was doomed to come to an end, for it is not my role to frolic.”

Twilight glared at him. “Stop it,” she demanded. “Don't you even dare try that with me.”

Rei returned a blank stare.

“You may be able to fool Celestia and Luna,” Twilight said, “but you can't fool me. I've seen the part of you that you're trying to hide.”

Rei huffed. “Have you now?”

Twilight nodded. “Deep down, you love this world Reikavra. You care about the princesses and you even care about me, some silly little bookworm that's nothing but a blip in comparison.”

Rei raised a brow. “You're telling me about my beliefs? Bold Twilight Sparkle. Very, very, bold.” He smiled. “Being self-assured does make you... How shall I say it?” He gave an upward tick of his mouth. “Adorable. But, it does not make your words any truer.”

Twilight glared at him. “I know you saved Celestia in the observatory.”

Rei's eyes widened. “I beg your pardon?”

Twilight paced about the floor. “I went through the possibilities in my head over and over again. No matter how much I worked the numbers, teleporting Celestia all the way to the Appaloosan mountains just wasn't possible given my physical state after fighting you. I don't even know if I could do that when I'm fresh. I started working my way pretty deep into the bowels of magical theory before I realized, maybe I was making things too complicated; maybe the answer was simple. I didn't save her. If it wasn't me, the only other creatures in the room that could have done it would be you and Moon.” She smiled. “We both know it wasn't Moon.”

Rei chuckled. “Very good little one. You're deduction of Celestia's source of salvation is accurate but your argument has inadequate context. When I did that, my soul was not full. It was a snapshot, if you will, of myself from a much different time. A time when it was still ruled by things like ‒” he rolled his eyes “‒ love. I can tell you that love does not rule me now. My desire for justice overthrew it long ago.”

Twilight shook her head. “No. That's a lie. The you I knew is still there, he's just hidden.”

Rei laughed. “And what makes you so sure of that?”

“You haven't killed me,” Twilight replied. “I'm only important to this snapshot you speak of. To this you, I'm just a threat. If every bit of you I knew was gone, you would've disintegrated me the moment you laid eyes on me.”

Rei let out a laugh which grew thunderous. “And little Sparkle drives it home!” He smiled. “You're right little one. You're amongst a very small number of creatures that could have trespassed upon my domain without being vaporized the instant I saw them. I understand now why I'm so partial to you.” He prodded her cranium with a claw. “There's much more to you than adorability. I cannot say that you are completely wrong; there are parts of the me that you knew which still linger. But you see Miss Sparkle, the thing is, you're overplaying it. You're very entertaining and I'm quite confident that you're not going anywhere anytime soon.” He grinned. “I've not let you survive this encounter yet.”

Twilight swallowed and glanced about for any escape. Nothing but smog.

Rei tapped a claw off of his chin. “Really, when you think about it, you waltzing in here was just about the best thing that could have happened. Any plans Kilia has to double cross me would most certainly involve you and losing you would make her absolutely ferocious. I'd be guaranteed the battle of an age.” Rei wrapped Twilight in his aura and levitated her to eye level. “Tell me little one, how many ponies did you tell that you would be making this journey?”

Twilight's stomach knotted up. If she told him she'd hadn't told anypony, he'd just kill her. If she told him she told any number of others outside of the princesses, he'd kill them, and he'd never believe that the princesses would let her do this. She glared at him. “I told a few. I'm not naming them, but I told a few.”

He grinned. “You shudder like a liar. Nocreature with any bit of sanity would have allowed you to come here.”

Twilight trembled. Had she really been so wrong about him?

He clicked a claw off of the ground. “Killing you may break their spirits though...” He scrunched his mouth. “Including you as part of the stakes... maybe that is the better option.”

No. She hadn't been wrong. There was still a descent creature in there, somewhere. “Show me,” she said.

Rei tilted his head. “Show you what?”

“Show me what made you like this. You're going to use me as a pawn in your schemes, the least you can do is let me quell my curiosity. What could it possibly hurt?”

Rei thought for a moment and smiled. “There IS still much time to kill.” His eyes thinned. “But you're a clever one. I'd be a fool to think this isn't part of some scheme.” He tilted his head and rapped a claw on his cranium. “Oh whatever, I'll play your game, little one. If nothing else it will help pass the time until the Sisters are ready.” He stood up and faced Twilight. “You want so bad to know the tale of the Hunter? You desire so to understand the history of the Reaper of the Skies? So desperate you are to look inside the soul of Gaea's Enforcer? Let it be so. But I warn you, Gaea is far tamer than she once was. The things you will see, no mortal has endured in centuries. Do not take that lightly. Are you sure little Sparkle, that you're willing to sustain the shredding of your psyche to understand me?”

“Yes.”

Rei snorted. He set her down and laid his head before her. “Then work your magic little one. I pray that your wonderful little personality survives the experience.”

Twilight shivered. She had a chance. Bless his arrogance, she had a chance. She just needed to keep it together a little longer. She activated her horn and cast the spell she had practiced for weeks. A last resort. The spell that would link their minds so that she could attempt to unlock the parts of his soul that he had lost sight of.

She pressed her horn against his and together they fell into deep trance.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight's mind flooded with emotions and memories. She felt as though she was living lifetimes in just a few seconds. The rush stabilized and she dived down into a cloud of memories.

Her mind painted a city of marble around her and a large academy below. She was whisked around it until she plopped down between two wings of the Academy. There was a strange little dragon colt sitting along the wall with his face buried in a book.

A young alicorn approached him flanked by a sphinx and a centaur. The dragon colt twitched his eyes towards them. He swallowed and dived back into the book.

The alicorn stood within a hoof length and stared at him, but the dragon colt didn't acknowledge him. The alicorn growled and kicked the book. The dragon colt moved to chase it but he was blocked off by the centaur.

“Dumb titan,” the alicorn said.

The dragon colt glanced about his aggressors and cowered against the wall.

The alicorn looked to his goons. “Did I tell him he could read out here?” They chuckled and shook their heads. “I didn't think so.” The alicorn glared at the dragon colt. “It took us a long time to find thee. Art thou attempting to hide from us?”

The dragon colt furiously shook his head. “No I-I... I just thought it was nice out.”

“It's always nice out,” the alicorn growled. “Now thou art in our debt. How dost thou plan to make it up to us?”

“I-I, I don't know!”

The alicorn looked around. “Ambros, get him his book back.” The centaur glanced at him. “Just do it.”

The centaur retrieved the book and tossed it before the dragon colt.

The alicorn grinned. “Eat the book titan.”

The dragon colt shook his head. “No, I'll get in trouble again!”

The alicorn pressed a hoof against the book. “Eat it or we'll break-”

“Leave him alone Jace,” another voice said. The group turned to find a white alicorn filly facing them.

Jace shook off his surprise. “Or what?”

“Or thou wilt deal with me,” the filly replied.

Jace laughed and motioned with his hoof. “Come on guys, we need to teach this brat a lesson.” He waited for a moment with a smug grin but his goons didn't take up his flank. He glanced back at them. “Ambros, Lysandra, get up here.”

They remained in place with uneasy expressions. “Jace,” Ambros said, “that's father's filly.”

Jace scoffed. “So what? She's getting in our way!”

Ambros shook his head. “I want not that fate. Thou art on thy own.” He and the sphinx backed up and trotted away.

Jace glared at them. “Cowards!”

The filly grinned at him.

Jace grumbled. “Thou hadst better watch thy back,” he remarked as he slumped away.

The filly watched him until he disappeared around the corner. Once he was gone, she approached the dragon colt and put a hoof on his shoulder. “Art thou alright?”

The dragon colt gave a weak nod.

“Why dost thou not stand up to them?” she asked.

“I am not supposed to hurt anycreature,” the dragon colt replied.

The filly smiled. “Thou dost not have to hurt a creature to stand up to them. Thinking like that is probably why everycreature thinks that thou art so creepy.”

The dragon colt blanched. “Oh...” He hung his head. “I see.”

The filly sighed and patted his back. “'Tis alright. Just stick with me and thou wilt understand how to have everycreature in thy favor. 'Tis Reikavra right?”

The dragon colt nodded.

“How does Reiky sound?” she asked.

Rei shrugged.

The filly smiled. “Okay, I shall call thee Reiky.” She offered a hoof. “I'm Kilia.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The marble city was replaced by a dense jungle. The air became heavy and warm. The jungle was gloomy, illuminated only by thin beams of sunlight that pierced the treetops. An adolescent Rei walked alongside a towering black dragon.

“I am sorry mother,” he said.

“'Tis alright my son,” the dragon replied. “Mother will help thee.”

“I don't understand why I must try so hard to be better than her,” Rei said.

His mother peered down at him. “It is not that thou mustst be greater than her. It is that thou mustst not be bounded by her limits. Kilia is a magnificent little mare, but her limits are her own. Thou art not her. Thou hast thy own limits. If thou dost not understand this now, then thou wilt be suffocated by limitations that are real only in thy mind.”

Rei turned a frown to his mother. “But I'm not! She's just better than me. I try mother, I really do!”

They arrived at a clearing covered in bones. His mother picked him up with her tail and hung him at eye level. “These limits are not so easy to perceive little one. Thy perception is faulty.” She smiled. “But fear not. Mother knows how to fix it.”

With a flick of her tail she tossed Rei into the air. He hit something high above the trees and stuck, oscillating up and down. He was suspended. He pulled his limbs but they were stuck to thick pieces of webbing. “Mother? Mother I'm stuck!”

His mother walked towards the edge of the clearing. “When thou art free, come find me. I shall not be far.”

“Mother wait!” Rei called. “I am stuck!” She was gone. He felt a shake in the web. He struggled to turn his head. A spider ten times the size of himself was crawling out from the foliage. His heart leapt. He struggled to cast a teleportation spell but the webbing seem to suck the energy from his horn. The rhythm of his heart tripled.

The spider braced itself on the web and started its approach. Rei furiously tried to pull himself free but the web wouldn't give. “Mother please!”

No response.

Rei tried again to cast a teleportation spell, but again the webbing stole his energy. The spider loomed closer. Rei struggled to force energy through his horn, but its tiny form wouldn't let him.

The spider was within a few steps now. Rei roared, demanding that his horn take just a bit more energy. His body tingled.

The spider raised its wretched fangs.

Torrents of energy erupted from Rei's body forcing the spider back. A pillar erupted from his horn and crashed into the spider. The spider shrieked as the pillar ripped through.

Rei felt the web loosing from his body. He tore himself free and plummeted towards the ground. He crashed through the bones and landed in a heap. He rolled about, gasping for air. He heard two large thuds nearby. He turned towards them to see a mess of twitching legs peeking out from the bones.

Once he reclaimed his breath, he stood up. His legs were much longer now. He didn't have his fur. His spines were sharper and his wings were huge. He heard bones crumbling at the edge of the clearing. He found his mother beaming at him. “Mother...” he muttured.

She scooped him up and nuzzled him.

His body still trembled. “Thou wouldst not have let me die, right? Thou hadst a plan.”

His mother shook her head. “Thou wouldst never have transcended thy minds limitation had I been in a position to help.”

“But,” Rei gasped, “what if I would have died?”

“Thou didst not,” she replied. “Thou instead found the will to survive and achieved thy empowered form before even Kilia. Thou hast seen that thy mind can limit thee, only if thou allowest it.”

Rei let a few tears roll down his cheek. He felt so abandoned.

His mother observed him and sighed. “I do love thee son. It is for that reason that I would not have helped thee.”

He looked upon her with utter confusion.

“The world will have no mercy on thee son,” she said. “I wish only to prepare thee for that.”

He glared at her for a few moments but eventually he rested his head on her chest and gave it to her embrace.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei, fully empowered, walked through a mountainous valley towards a cavern. The cavern was guarded by a group of sentinels. As Rei approached, a manticore intercepted his path. The manticore raised her paw. “Only authorized access,” the she said.

Rei cocked a brow. “I'm a sergeant Helena, I have access. Stand aside.”

Helena shook her head. “I'm sorry Reikavra, thou dost not have access.”

Rei flicked his tail off of the ground. “And where is Pyrrhus?”

“Um...”

“He's inside isn't he Helena?” Rei asked. “Pyrrhus and I are of equal rank. Stand aside.”

Helena swallowed. “I have orders to bar you entry.”

Rei's eyes doubled. “No...” He warped past her and dashed into the cave. A flurry of shouts erupted from within followed by furious roar.

“Reikavra no!”

“What have they done?!”

“Do not look upon it! It will do thee no good!”

“Why?! How could they disgrace her like this?!”

“Reikavra leave with Arianna.”

“I'll kill them! I'll bucking-”

“Reikavra!”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei sat in a ceremony hall before a massive casket. A long line of immortals stretched out from him. As they passed him they offered words of solace, patted him on the shoulder, shook his hoof, or gave a simple nod. Rei hung his head as he received the sentiments and muttered 'thank thee' in response.

A male alicorn with a golden mane approached Rei. Beside him stood Princess Celestia. The male put both of his hooves on Rei's shoulders and spoke to him. He was the first to capture Rei's eyes. He spoke quietly and for quite a while. Rei gave short sniffles and nodded in response. Rei gave a weak smile and the alicorn patted his shoulders. With a few final words, the alicorn continued down the line.

Celestia was the next to approach Rei. She didn't say anything. She just took him in, her eyes seeping with concern. Rei timidly met her gaze. Tears escaped from his eyes and he gave a weak sob. Celestia embraced him. He rested his head on her shoulder. She held him until he was able to take a deep breath and regain his composure. Once he did, she let him go. She met his gaze before continuing after the male alicorn.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei walked down crude stone castle halls illuminated by torchlight. There was a low hum of magic as his horn held a visibility barrier. He stopped when he came to a T-intersection. He brightened his horn and pointed it down each hall. He hung for an additional moment on the right hall and continued down it. A pair of unicorn guards in antiquated armor stood at a lavish door quietly muttering to one another. Their conversation continued undisturbed as Rei stood before them and observed the door. His aura brightened and he passed through.

He emerged into an extravagant bedroom. Sleeping in the large bed at the center of the room was a unicorn couple garbed in embroidered royal purple pajamas. The female laid with her back against the male's chest and his hooves around her shoulders.

Rei cautiously moved about the room and processed the details. When he was about half way around, the male unicorn rose from the bed. Rei froze and locked an attentive eye on him. The male stretched out his forelegs and yawned. He smacked his lips and looked to his companion who was still happily snoring away. He pulled the covers over her and walked to his dresser for a robe. He strode to the exit and cautiously exited the room.

Rei followed him up to the next level where he entered a wide pair of doors. Rei waited for a minute or so to pass before he followed. The room he entered had a fireplace surrounded by lavish seats. There were no windows, just a set of cabinets along the left wall. An oak table sat just behind the seats. The unicorn brought a bottle of wine and a wooden chalice to the table. He poured himself a drink, took a swig, and sighed.

A wide smile crossed his face. In a flash he aimed his horn at Rei and fired wide bolt of lightning directly into his chest. The hit slammed Rei off of the wall and dropped him to the floor. He writhed, coughing and gasping.

The unicorn let out a hearty laugh and approached Rei as streams of light emanated from his body. With a hum and a flash the unicorn was replaced by the male alicorn with the golden mane.

Rei's eyes opened wide with horror. “Father?” he gasped.

Father smiled. “Speed and technique are powerful, but one must also know how to take a hit.”

“Right,” Rei wheezed, “point taken.”

Father chuckled and walked to the fireplace. He lifted the goblet in his aura and sipped on it.

Rei pulled himself off of the floor and glanced at him. “Father were you just... with that mare?”

Father sighed. “Yes Reikavra. However, before thou makest thine judgment, consider that the only reason thou knowest this is that thou hast shamelessly invaded my privacy.”

Rei hung his head. “Sorry.”

Father chuckled and padded the open space beside him. “Come my son. Let us talk.”

Rei winced over and sat beside him. Father levitated over another goblet and poured some of the wine into it. He smiled and offered it to Rei.

Rei shook his head. “I don't drink father.”

Father frowned. “Thou art sure?”

Rei nodded. Father sighed and set it off to the side. He looked into the fire and took a sip. “I know that I am not the first one that thou hast spied upon.”

Rei glanced at him and the pacing of his breaths increased.

Father met his eyes. “Thou art searching for thy mother's murderers.”

Rei retreated from father's eyes and his brow furrowed. “I think that it is imperative, for the safety of every creature in Ifringale, that there be punishment for murder.”

Father rolled his eyes. “Reikavra please, treat me not as a fool. Hide not thy motivations with the shimmering banner of justice for all. 'Tis not why thou takest these actions. Thou art motivated by revenge.”

Rei glared into the flames.

“Dost thou admit it?” Father asked.

Rei spent some time flicking his tail off of the floor. “Fine, I admit it,” he replied. His eyes shimmered and he left the fire to pace about the room. “I am not so perfect as thee Father. I cannot handle the knowledge that those monsters will face no justice for their treachery. She deserveth justice!”

“I am not chastising thee Reikavra,” Father said. He looked Rei in the eyes. “Come, sit back down, let me explain.”

Rei grumbled and retook his seat.

Father emptied his goblet down his throat, poured himself another, and took a deep breath. “Dost thou know why the Titan War started?”

“They were terrorizing the mortals,” Rei replied. “They needed to be overthrown.”

Father scoffed and shook his head. “That was my banner. Justice for the mortals. 'Twas the ideal I used to rally my army. In truth, my motivation was power. At the time the Titans followed one of their brothers, Kronos. The Titans were the mightiest creatures on Gaea and so Kronos was the Supreme Ruler over all living things. As a child, I deeply lusted for that power. As I grew older I became quite capable of rallying those around me and so, when Kronos no longer respected Gaea's laws, it was me that Gaea came to for help. I accepted the responsibility of overthrowing him under the guise that I too wanted the mortals to be free of their treachery as Gaea did but in truth I said yes because it was my chance to get that power. As you know, my army eventually prevailed. The immortals followed me and I obtained the power I had sought. I became supreme ruler over all of Gaea.” Father lost himself in the fire.

Rei peered at him. “Why art thou telling me this?”

Father took a swig from his goblet. “Thou wilt understand when I'm finished. I.. I just lost myself for a moment. Thou seest, I became obsessed with my power. So obsessed that I couldn't bear the thought of losing it. I was told of a prophecy. It said that I would have two children that, together, would become far greater than I could ever be. They were to bring about a golden age for Gaea. I grew fearful of that prophecy. If they were to bring about a golden age, what was to become of me? I feared that it meant I would lose my power. That my kin would overthrow me. And so I-” Father's voice broke. He cleared his throat, sucked down more wine, and took a deep breath. “Kilia's mother was pregnant with her and reaching the eve of her birth. In my madness, I led her from our home out to a desolate portion of Gaea...” Father's eyes shimmered. “I killed my wife Reikavra; I killed her because I wanted my power more than I wanted my wonderful daughter.”

Rei gaped at Father. He could think of nothing to say. He glanced at the unclaimed goblet, levitated it over, and dumped it down his throat.

Father finished his goblet and refilled both. “I tell thee this Reikavra, because I see thy obsession with revenge doing to thee same things that my obsession with power did to me. Let it consume thee and it will turn thee into something treacherous.”

Rei finished another glass and mustered the courage to speak. “How did Kilia survive?”

“I couldn't do it,” Father replied. “She was just so beautiful. Something about her cleared my madness. For the first time since I had become obsessed with power I saw myself for what I really was. Thy mother and thy father found me there, trembling with Kilia crying in my hooves. They saw what I had done. I thought thy mother would end my life right there. Certainly she considered it. But she must have seen the regret pouring from my eyes. She said that, as I had given her a second chance, she would do the same for me. But I would have to earn my daughter back. And so I repented. I swore off my obsession for power and devoted myself to Gaea's will. Every day I went to thy mother and begged for Kilia to be returned. It took a little over a year but I finally convinced thy mother that my determination to spend my life repenting was genuine. That my guilt guaranteed that I would do everything I could to make Kilia's life right. And so, for the first time since that horrible night, I was able to spend an entire night just holding Kilia in my hooves, begging to her for forgiveness.” A weak smile crossed his face. “'Twas not long after that thy mother had thee.”

Father looked to Rei. “Please, my son, when thy lust for retribution is at its greatest, remember this story. Remember that thy best friend was almost robbed of life because of the monster obsession had turned me into. I beg thee, give up thy quest for revenge so that thou shalt never suffer a similar tale.”

Rei met his eyes for just a moment before he retreated back to the fire.

“Wilt thou at least try?” Father asked.

Rei took a deep breath and nodded.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei landed on the stone ground of a damp cavern. Light poured in from a hole above him. He illuminated his horn revealing a passageway which ended in a blockade of stone and dirt. He walked up to the blockade and fired off a spell which blew clear the passage. He passed through to find a buried pyramid standing in a wide cavern.

The pyramid was dark brown. It had to be at least two hundred fifty feet tall and five hundred feet wide. He spread his wings and flew about it. The sides of the temple were stepwise, each step engraved with intricate markings and letters in old Egyptian. He landed on one of the levels about half way up and walked along it to observing the markings.

The sound of flapping of wings disturbed the silence. Rei lowered his stance and spun to find father descending before him, anger written upon his features.

Rei stood frozen in place. He glanced about the temple, then to the entrance, then back to Father.

Father frowned. “There is no hiding thy intent Rei. Why can thou not givest up this wretched quest?”

“I-I...” Rei sputtered.

“Canst thou not see,” Father said, “already it has turned thee into a liar.”

Rei furrowed his brow. “Thou wouldst condemn me, he who now invadeth my privacy?”

Father glared at him. “I do not invade thy privacy. Who dost thou think put ambition here? Who dost thou think has taken on the responsibility of guarding them? I did not follow thee; thy actions alerted me of thy presence.”

Rei's face was set with realization. “Thou hast known of these?”

Father nodded.

“Then let us make use of them!” Rei said. “With them no villain will escape our eye, no secrets shall escape to Styx, and no enemies will be able to masquerade as friends. We can catch the culprits Father!”

Father shook his head. “To use these would be greater a crime than any the opposition has committed. They are a curse.”

Rei grumbled. “Thou dost not truly believe that through law we will end this nightmare?”

“Law is the only way to end this nightmare,” Father replied.

Rei shook his head. “Mother was right about thee Father. Thou art a stubborn old fool.”

Father exhaled. “Fine, if thou believest that, then make thy case to the sentinels. Just give up this wretched quest. Please.”

“No!” Rei shouted. “Creatures are dying Father!”

“Thou thinkest I don't know that?!” Father boomed. “I understand thy frustration Reikavra, but please, let go of thy anger and leave this to the senior sentinels and I. Thy anger puts thy soul at risk; if thou dost not stop, it may very well cost thee thy ticket to Elysium.”

“So be it!” Rei roared. “If that's what it costs to make this right, I'll pay it ten times over!”

Father drew back and stared at Rei. His face took on a paternal rage. “No. I know thy potential, and I shall not stand idly by as thou foolishly tosses it into the wind due to some misguided quest for revenge. Reikavra, thou art banished from the sentinels.”

Rei's jaw dropped and he stumbled to the side. “W-Wha?”

Father stood firm. “I am sorry Reikavra, but thou hast refused to give me any other option.”

“Thou canst not do this!” Rei snapped.

Father's features didn't budge.

“Thee and thy sentinels are traveling a path that leads only to failure!” Rei shouted.

“That is not thy concern anymore,” Father replied.

“Thou mustest see that without mother's perspective thou hast become blinded,” Rei said.

“That is not thy concern anymore!” Father boomed. He motioned towards the exit. “Please Reikavra, do not make me use force.”

Rei's eyes shimmered. “Thou wouldst doom us to Styx! How canst thou be so blind?”

Father slammed a hoof off of the pyramid. “I will not ask again Reikavra.”

Rei stumbled backwards and shook his head as tears dripped from his snout. “No, no, thou canst not do this...”

Father stepped towards him. “'Tis time to leave Reikavra.”

Rei trembled. “I will not let you!” he roared. There was nary a flash and father rose to his hind legs with a howl.

Rei watched him topple over with a blank expression. Father raised his head and observed the silver handle protruding from his chest. He looked to Rei whose eyes went wide with horror.

Rei dashed over and frantically dove into his pack. “No-no-no-no!”

Father rested his head on the pyramid and closed his eyes.

“Antidotes, antidotes,” Rei stammered as he tossed things from his pack. “Please tell me I brought antidotes!”

Father opened his eyes and turned to him. “What is the poison?”

“Venom of the Onyx Recluse,” Rei replied.

Father chuckled. “There is no antidote for that my son.”

Rei looked up from his pack with a trembling jaw. He dived back in and continued tossing things about the temple.

“There is no antidote Reikavra,” Father said.

Rei held his gaze and tossed his pack side. He propped his fore hooves on Father and aimed his horn at the dagger. “I shall use my magic to pull the poison from thy body.”

Father shook his head. “'Tis well into my bloodstream by now.”

Rei faced him and tears dripped from his eyes. He turned back to the wound, furrowed his brow, and illuminated his horn.

Father placed a hoof on his shoulder. “'Tis over my son.”

Rei stared at him and the streams of tears grew. His face contorted with despair. “What have I done? What kind of fool am I to think that it would be anycreature but thee that would save us?”

Father shook his head. “Not me. It was never to be me.”

“What dost thou mean?” Rei asked.

“The prophecy,” Father replied. “'Tis Umarak and Kilia who shall bring about the Golden Age. All is not lost. Dost thou wish to repent?”

Rei nodded.

“Then thou mustest do everything in thine power to ensure that the prophecy comes to pass,” Father said.

Rei nodded. “From this day forward, mine life has no other purpose.”

Father pulled him in and kissed his brow. He tried to speak but his words were intercepted by a gag. He sucked in air and collected himself. “Thy soul is not lost Reikavra. I have come back from worse. Thine mother has come back from worse.”

He grabbed Rei's face and locked eyes. “I forgive thee...”

Temptations of Salvation

Rei stood in his unicorn form at the entrance to an office within a luxurious hallway. He had a scruffy beard and a cloak with its hood pulled up. He raised a hoof and knocked at the door.

It opened to reveal an elderly Polastus. “Might I be of assistance Sir?” he asked.

Rei pulled the hood down. “It's been a bit, Polastus.”

“Sir Olrick!” Polastus exclaimed.

Rei shook his head. “It's Rei. Just call me Rei.”

Polastus nodded and invited him into the office. He showed Rei to the student chair and listened as Rei explained to him all that had happened since he had found the elements. When Rei had finished, Polastus slumped back into his chair and shook his head. “I'm sorry Rei. I'm so sorry.”

Rei exhaled. “'Tis not thine fault.”

“What of me, though?” Polastus asked. “Why hast thou sought me out?”

“Thou art the leading expert on the soul and its connection to these latent magical energies,” Rei replied. “I beg thee Polastus, usest thine knowledge to tell me all that thou canst about what resides within me.”

Polastus took a deep breath. “Why dost thou desire that knowledge?”

Rei furrowed his brow. “Because I want to cleanse our world of it.”

“Promise me,” Polastus muttered. “Promise me that thou wilt heed whatever warnings I give this time.”

“Dost thou truly value mine word, after what has happened?” Rei asked.

Polastus shrugged. “If nothing else, it shall provide a little comfort.”

Rei nodded. “Thou hast my word then. Thy warnings shall be as commands to me.”

Polastus nodded and brought Rei to a specially equipped exam room. He gathered a team of his most distinguished peers. Together they executed with care and determined precision a series of examinations. They took breaks to disappear into another room so that Polastus could gather their deductions. When it was finally over, the sun was just beginning to venture its way into the sky. Polastus dismissed his exhausted peers and pulled a chair next to the table.

When the last of Polastus' peers had left, Rei rolled towards him. “What hast thou found?”

Polastus looked up from the stack of papers in his lap. “Art thou sure that thou art ready to hear? 'Twas an arduous process for one to endure.”

“Do not grant me thy concern Polastus,” Rei said. “I need nor deserve it.”

Polastus gave a respectful huff. “It looks as though Harmony has sectioned away a large portion of thine soul with the Elements of Ambition.”

“What does that mean for me?”

“It is effectively as though thine soul hast been returned to the state that it had been in before that section was birthed. The only difference is that thou still hast thine memories. The soul is separate from memories. The two merely grow in concert.”

“How strong is Harmony's magic?” Rei asked.

Polastus shook his head. “'Tis a delicate balance.”

Rei pressed a hoof to the bridge of his snout and exhaled. “Suicide?”

Polastus sighed. “The containment is so strained. The risk of that part of thee breaking free is extremely high.”

“Have I any other options?” Rei asked.

Polastus shook his head. “This exercise has ruled out all other options I know of.”

“So, 'tis to be my burden for eternity.”

Polastus nodded. “It would seem that way... I am sorry Rei.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

An old tavern formed around Twilight. She recognized it. It was the tavern she had stayed at before she made the final leg of her journey to find Rei.

Rei entered, hung his coat on the rack, and sat at the bar with a book. The bartender looked to him from his work with the dishes and smiled. “Getting a little chilly up there Victor?”

Rei rolled his eyes. “If I didn't know any better Barnabas, I'd think you were a busted record player.”

Barnabas chuckled and propped himself on his forelegs. “What will it be today?”

“One glass of Johnny Trotter Blue please,” Rei replied.

Barnabas smiled. “Letting the purse strings loose are you?”

Rei shrugged. “You have to live a little sometimes, don't you?”

Barnabas nodded. “Johnny Trotter's definitely livin.”

Rei huffed. “If you say so.”

Barnabas pulled out a glass and brought the bottle down. He studied Rei's book as he poured. “What's for reading?”

“The Musings, Papers, and Theories of Rammit Koren Caltroth,” Rei replied.

Barnabas shook his head and whistled. “You sure do read some strange stuff Victor.”

Rei smiled. “When you read as much as me, you've gotta go to some weird places to find new material.”

Barnabas finished pouring and slid the glass to Rei. “Why don't you try some of the monthly material?”

Rei chuckled. “All that pop culture nonsense? No thanks.”

“Oh it's not all bad,” Barnabas said. He motioned to a stand of magazines. “Like Ponies Magazine, that one's weekly. Latest one has an article on the accomplished and amazing Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.” He brought it over and slid it in front of Rei. “Huh? Huhhhh?”

Rei tried to hold his glare through Barnabas's prodding but he broke into a laugh. “Fine.”

“Aaaahhhhh!” Barnabas celebrated. “Two bits my good stallion.”

Rei poured out some bits and headed off to the corner booth. He sipped from the glass and set the magazine down in front of him. On the front there was a picture of Twilight. She had a graduation cap on her head, smarty-pants in her right hoof, a disgruntled Spike in her left, and a horribly forced grin on her face. “Twilight Sparkle, huh?” He flipped to the article and read.

Blah blah blah, straight A student, blah blah blah, fantastic singer, blah blah blah. He set the magazine down and rolled his eyes. What kind of garbage was Barnabas trying to pawn off on him? He glared and flipped through it. Happy little pony does things slightly exceptional. Nothing fascinating about that.

He froze and squinted. Did that just say? He flipped back a page. It did! There, right in the center of the page, capital D Discord. He backtracked a few words.

“Even with all these things to her name,” the article read. “Twilight Sparkle was just getting started. She just wasn't content with being the talk of Canterlot Castle, so she put herself on Equestria's map by defeating the conniving Nightmare Moon and freeing their long lost Princess Luna! Was that enough? No. She tossed in a decisive victory over the devious God of Chaos, Discord, too.”

Rei's eyes doubled. He flipped back to the beginning and read. When he was finished he leaned against the back of the booth and stared off into his thoughts. Discord and possessed Umarak? That actually was pretty impressive... If she was that strong, maybe...

Rei shook his head. No. Too risky.

He sipped from his drink. He dropped Caltroth's book onto the table but the arm of longing pulled him back towards the article. Could it really hurt just to pop in and see what she's made of? After all, with a Captain of the Royal Guard for an older brother, element bearers as friends, and the study of magic as an obsession, she made a powerful asset for ol' granny Kilia. With this little one and Umarak in her supporting cast, Kilia might actually stand a chance. If nothing else, it allowed her to command the elements again. Not to mention that the bond Twilight and her little friends shared sounded much more reliable than the one Kilia had with Umarak.

Rei scrunched his mouth. The bearers were so young though. Some of them not even a quarter-century old. Their bond was stronger, there were more of them, but even combined, their experience was such a small fraction of the Royal Sisters'.

He grumbled and slumped into the chair. All this speculation would get him nowhere. What could it hurt just to have a little scrimmage match with Kilia and her band of merry mares? He'd been keeping the Elements of Ambition under wraps for quite a few years now. Heck, he hadn't even felt them in at least two centuries. He glanced between Twilight's picture and Caltroth's book as he bopped a hoof off of his chin. The right side of his lip curled up.

Just scrimmage match. Nothing more.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia's desk formed, basking in candlelight. Scattered across it was every letter Twilight had written on friendship. She could feel Rei trembling. Rushing through him was something so long forgotten, he barely remembered what it felt like.

Hope.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The memories stopped and Twilight's thoughts started crawling through her head as though she had just woken up.

“Twilight?” Rei's voice resounded through her thoughts.

“Rei?” Twilight answered.

“Twilight,” Rei sputtered, “Twilight what are you doing here?”

“I've come... I've come to help,” she answered.

“Twilight have you any idea-”

“You found hope, didn't you?” Twilight thought. “Hope that I could save you.”

“It was temptation Twilight,” Rei answered, “not hope. Temptation made me reveal myself to you. Temptation made me risk the lives of every creature on the planet. Temptation made me put myself in the situation that allowed the God Hunter to return. All for a measly chance to be free.”

“You believed in me Rei,” Twilight thought. “You were right to. I can save you. Friendship, can save you.”

“No Twilight,” Rei thought. “It can't. I was fool. I thought the God Hunter was naught but a memory. That I could be rid of him. He's not. He's who I am. The creature you called a friend, he's naught but a memory. There's no going back.”

“Rei, no. Stop it. I can help. I know I can. You just-” Twilight's body tingled. “What's happening? What are you doing?”

“I'm sending you back to Canterlot,” Rei replied. “While I still have time.”

Twilight resisted him. “No! I'm not giving up on you! Nopony has to die! Not even you!”

“Would you sacrifice everypony you love to save just me Twilight?” Rei asked.

“What?” Twilight thought.

“Risking the lives of everypony you love, that's the price of trying to save me. You may put the God Hunter into remission, but so long as I am alive, so is he. If he comes out of remission, he'll destroy anything that's a threat. Kilia, Umarak, your friends, your brother, Cadence, all of them.”

“I...” Twilight's resistance faded.

“The true me is insane,” Rei thought. “I'm sorry.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei's thoughts dispersed and Twilight's eyes flickered open, mirrored by his. The crimson light was gone. It was just his dark blue eyes now. He held Twilight in his aura. “The Sister's resolve is strong Twilight. Tell them of this, of me, and you risk destroying that.”

“Rei...” Twilight murmured. “I...”

He smiled. “It's alright. Listen, check that branch just beyond the window at your desk. Looked to me like there was a very peculiar hole in it.”

Little bolts of energy tickled Twilight's body. “W-Wha?”

Rei's body trembled and two crimson specs flickered in the backs of his eyes. He clenched his jaw, forcing it to fade.

He gave a subtle wave as his aura consumed her and he was drowned out from her vision.

“Goodbye Twilight.”

The Path We Shall Tread

Kilia pressed open her bedroom door, revealing a dimly lit hallway. At the end, wavering torchlight trickled around the wall and across the floor. A metallic bashing sound rang from the living area. Kilia crawled towards it.

There was a quiet tick from Umie's door. When it opened, Kilia slipped over and wrapped Umie in her wing as she peered out. Kilia brought a hoof to her snout to signal silence. The metallic banging sounded again. Kilia peered to the stairwell as Umie's little heart pattered in her chest. “Hide,” she whispered.

Kilia released her and waited for a moment. She peered back into the room to ensure that Umie was hidden and closed the door.

A snarl came from the living area followed by a barrage of bashing. Kilia moved forward and peered around the corner. A figure was chasing embers across the floor with the small shovel, cursing as he did so. He fell onto one of the embers and wailed as it burned into his skin. Kilia knew that voice.

“Father!” She warped down and batted the embers from his chest. “What in Gaea's name art thou doing?”

Father's eyelids drooped halfway over his eyes. He pointed to the fireplace. “P-... Playing with the fire.” He snorted and smiled.

“But Father,” Umie exclaimed.

Both father and Kilia snapped their gazes to Umie.

“Thou art not supposed to play with fire!” Umie said.

“Umie!” Kilia exclaimed. “Thou hast disobeyed sister!”

Father placed a hoof on Kilia's shoulder. “'Tis alright Angel. I-... I haff somethin to tell you.”

Kilia glared at him. “Save it for morning. Thou needst rest.”

“No!” Father exclaimed, “I need to say this, 'tis important.”

Kilia shook her head. “It can wait.”

Umie's eyes darted between the two.

“Please!” Father exclaimed.

Kilia walked around his side and nudged him towards the stairs. “Thou shalt have another chance.”

“That is not certain!” Father shouted.

Kilia and Umarak froze. Kilia stepped back and stared at Father. “What art thou saying?”

“I'm saying there will come a time,” Father said, “that the world shall be in ye hooves.”

“Why?” Umie asked.

“Because I'm not strong enough,” Father replied.

Kilia shook her head. “Stop talking like this.”

“But in harmony there is power,” Father continued. “I think that is the key. I've been searching-”

Kilia pushed him towards the stairs. “It doesn't matter. Thou wilt always be with us.”

Father resisted her. “No, to guide her children shall be your task, not mine. My time is too short.”

“Nonsense!” Kilia hissed. “Thou art eternal.”

“NO,” Father shouted. Kilia stopped and stared at him, a layer of tears holding over her eyes. He put a hoof on her cheek and looked between her and Umie. “I think harmony is the key to the Golden Age. And I think that you will be a testament to that my daughters, for together you shall be stronger than I ever was.”

He took a deep breath and pulled them into a hug. “Together, you can do anything.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The Royal Sisters stood before Shining Armor and the bearers as a group of ponies equipped them with the highest tech armor known to ponydom. Celestia was deep within her mind, reliving the day she had decided to dedicate herself to Equestria. Even now she remembered so vividly that love, that forgiveness she had been shown. It was that gesture which had allowed her to find Celestia, the face of her strength. That gesture which had rekindled her faith that the key to overcoming the oppressor was harmony, not bloodshed.

What the mortals needed was to put the greater good before selfish needs. They needed the strength to forgive an enemy and halt an endless cycle of violence, and the unity to come together and overcome the claws of tyranny.

She felt a spell fall over her, not of magic, but of determination. Her purpose burned bright, boiling away petty fears, concerns, and worries. She cared not for her own life. All that mattered was the salvation of harmony. All that mattered was the future of this world.

Luna stood as a statue with her eyes closed. She was busy buttoning up her thoughts and preparing her psyche for battle. The pressure loomed over her like a giant predator, licking its lips, but its shadow did not intimidate her.

“Outlook,” Tia had told her. “Outlook is a powerful tool. Our fear of being unable to accomplish something hinders our capabilities. Dwell on the fear and you've already defeated yourself. Only if you embrace the challenge, do you have a chance... So I've found anyway.”

And so Luna had stepped back to see things in a different light. Instead of looking at it as misfortune, she looked at it as a chance to gain respect, to repent for her past, and to prove that she was not a monster. Who knows, she may even be able to convince herself of that if things went her way.

She had demanded that Tia step back to focus on her recovery, and so Tia had. This time, Luna was calling the shots. No more than advice Tia had given for these past three weeks. If this went well, it would reinforce Tia's comfort level with delegating her workload.

There was a lot to be gained. That's what made it awesome. Disaster? No, this was an opportunity.

“Alright,” Shining Armor said. “It's done.”

The Sisters opened their eyes to see Armor, Cadence, and the bearers gaping at them as they bowed. Armor cleared his throat. “Both of you look...”

“Divine,” Cadence said. “If ever there was anything that could instill hope in Equestrians, this is it.”

The Sisters looked to one another. They were covered from head to foot in Carbonite, a material that could protect against a variety of attacks, both magical and physical. Riveted pieces covered their limbs allowing for mobility unmatched by any other armor in the modern age. Enchantments were numerous and caused the material to have a light blue glow. Their manes and tails were condensed with hair ties to prevent interference. They smiled at one another.

Luna bowed to Celestia. “You do look mighty dear sister.”

Celestia matched her bow. “Only as mighty as you I'm sure. No creature could deny our power looking like this.”

They faced the others.

“It is time,” Celestia said.

The others, save for Twilight, stood to the side. Twilight remained before the large oak doors which lead to Equestria with her face hidden behind a veil of mane.

Armor cleared his throat. “Twiley...”

Celestia raised a hoof to him and approached her. “Twilight, are you alright?”

Twilight sniffled and raised her head to reveal glistening eyes.

“Is there something you need to say?” Celestia asked. “We can speak in private.”

Twilight peered around at the others. She took in her fellow bearers, her brother and sister-in-law, Luna, and finally Celestia. She let her head fall back down. She leaned into Celestia and wrapped her fore-legs around her. “Be safe.”

Celestia stood in her embrace, pondering her reaction. There was something more to her actions; Celestia was sure of it. She brought her snout to Twilight's ear. “Twilight, if there's anything else, please, tell me.”

Twilight lifted her head from Celestia's armor leaving a small shimmering splotch of tears. She wiped it away with a fetlock and met Celestia's eyes. “Just come back safe, okay?”

“Twilight...” Celestia whispered. “I... ‒” She sighed. “‒ I can't promise that I'll be back.”

Twilight swallowed.

Celestia put a wing on her shoulder. “I can tell you though, my faithful student, I've had...” She sighed. “I've had a few ponies I cared about pass on in my time. The passing, it doesn't have to be the end. It makes things different, there's no denying that, but it doesn't have to be the end. Memories, lessons, things that made them special, you can keep them with you forever.”

Twilight nodded. “I guess.” She retreated to the embrace of the others.

Celestia looked back to Luna but Luna didn't join her. Instead, she approached the others and extended a hoof. “Twilight Sparkle, friends, just know that, I've learned a lot from you. Thank you.”

They pushed through the hoofshake and captured her in a hug. “Likewise Luna,” Twilight said. “It's been a blast, even if it ends. ‒” Her face hardened. “‒ Which it won't.”

Luna nodded. “Agreed. To both, of those things.” She left them and took her side of the massive oak doors. “Ready sister?”

Celestia nodded and Luna motioned to the guards. They pushed up the massive door bar and opened the doors allowing the morning sun to flood in followed shortly by the roar of thousands of equine voices. The sisters emerged to see the training fields brimming with creatures from all across Equestria. The crowd waved, stamped their hooves, and shook signs above their heads. Luna found herself frozen on the spot as she read. There were as many signs for her as there were for Celestia. Maybe even more.

Celestia draped a wing over Luna's shoulder. “Congratulations Sister.”

Luna's mouth flapped a few times. “Wha-wha-... bu-... how?”

Celestia giggled. “Saving me earns you a lot of street lead in Equestria.”

Luna blanked. “What?”

“Street lead,” Celestia replied. “You know, it's like respect, but in hip talk.”

Luna made a slow nod. “Right...”

“Would you like to say a few words?” Celestia asked.

Luna blushed. “I don't know what to say...”

Celestia chuckled. “Don't worry, I've always been good at this stuff. Come.” She flew into the air and landed atop the armory with Luna at her side. “Thank you,” she said, her magically enhanced voice booming across the crowd. “Thank all of you for your support. I do not have the words to express how much it means to us.

“As I'm sure you all know, today Luna and I move to settle a dispute older than Equestria itself. Long ago, there was talk of a Golden Age; a time where the world would be as wonderful as it could be. Many philosophies arose about how we could bring about such an age. In the end, you, Equestria, granted my sister and I your trust. You made our philosophy your own. The philosophy that through love, forgiveness, and compassion, we will find the Golden Age. For that, we thank you.

“However, our peer believes that we are fools to see strength in such things. That this philosophy has made you hopeless. He is wrong. He does not know you Equestria. He hasn't grown up with you like we have. He has not been so blessed as to have you as family. To him, you are just a herd of peons that have lost your way. Luna and I, we know your strength, and we believe that you will be the trailblazers of the Golden Age. No matter what happens today, I beg you to keep the faith. This path will reward you in due time. Thank you. We love you, and we are just, so proud, of all of you.”

For a moment Equestria was silent. Then they roared, stamped their hooves, and chanted, “In harmony we are strong.”

Luna took them in. “You do not oversell yourself sister.”

Celestia shrugged. “I've had a lot of time to perfect my capabilities.”

Luna turned to her. “We should get moving.”

Celestia nodded and they boarded a chariot which took them east towards Mt. Olympus. It was a while that they allowed the guards to fly them, and while they did Celestia did very little speaking. This wouldn't have worried Luna so, had Celestia's eyes been pointed ahead like those of a pony that is determined, not wondering about over the side like a pony lost in thought. Luna waited until they reached the final leg of their journey where they had planned to part with the guards.

When the guards were out of site, Luna flew near to Celestia. “Tia, are you okay?”

Celestia looked to her, smiled, and returned her focus to their course. Mt. Olympus poked out from the horizon, a spec of black smog upon its peak.

“Tia,” Luna said. “Now is the time to talk about it. Is it fear?”

Celestia didn't reply.

“You need not protect me sister,” Luna said.

Celestia sighed. “Yes sister, there is fear. But this, it's more than that. For this battle, my resolve must be mighty. But, as a leader, I have to consider the possibility of failure. If we do fail, I just... What becomes of Equestria?”

“It does not matter sister,” Luna replied. “Not because they do not matter, but because I don't think there is any way they could have a better chance than they have now. You, sister, you gave them exactly what they needed. You gave them something to fight for; showed them what makes them strong. You took our dream, father's dream, and made it theirs. If they do believe, and I think they do, then what happens here doesn't matter. We've already won. Equestria's salvation is secured just by standing up for our faith in harmony. Beating Rei is just icing.”

Celestia smiled. “I think that you are right, sister.” She slowed to a hover.

Luna slowed. “Tia?”

“I know it's been said a lot these past few weeks,” Celestia murmured. “But, I don't think it is possible to overstate. Especially given the situation. Know Luna, most wonderful sister, that I mean it when I say that I love you. Those years without you were... torture. By my duty as an educator my personal students should be chosen purely by capability and potential to help the world but, as you said, I am not perfect. After that night, Luna... I could only choose the ones that most reminded me of you.”

Luna floated in silence for a while before she found any words. “Tia, I...” She flew over and nuzzled Celestia. “...Love you too.” She met Celestia's eyes and smiled. “Not even death can change that.”

Olympus

The Royal Sisters set down upon the entrance to the ruined city of Olympus. The architecture looked to be an advanced form of that which had been used in Ifringale. Not a single structure remained unbroken. Pieces of buildings were scattered about the roads and magical scarrings were as numerous as the stars across a clear night sky. A cloud of smog hovered above them, blockading the sun so that the city was set in a thick gloom.

They made their way to the center of the city. At its core was an agora surrounded by polls upon which skulls hung. At the very center, was Rei, curled up on the ground like a cat. He opened an eye and peered at them. “Finally.” He stood up, stretched, and motioned a hoof across the city. “Welcome girls, to Olympus, —” he grinned “— the divine graveyard.”

“This,” Celestia said, “this is all your work?”

Rei nodded as he took it in. He turned back to Celestia. “What say you, daughter of the great Iokin? What say you to this bloody remnant of history?”

“I have nothing to say,” Celestia replied. “I have only a question I wish to ask.”

“Then ask it,” Rei said.

“When you look upon this, do you feel pride?” Celestia asked

Rei chuckled. “No. I feel no pride just as I feel no shame. As I see it, I was neither right nor wrong. Had the Olympians lived, they would have enslaved. I did away with them, and as a result the mortals are far more free than they would have been. That is not to say that the world is better off. It is different. —” Rei shrugged. “— Right and wrong... To me, these terms are too limited to describe reality. There are ideals, and there are creatures that fight for those ideals. My ideals have been shaped by the ages and exposed to realms far beyond our own; and so I have confidence in them. As such, I have no regrets.”

“I see,” Celestia said. “So what we do we do not out of spite for one another, but simply because in our minds, it is right. Would you agree?”

Rei nodded. “I would.”

“Then you must see that we need not fight with magic and weapon to bring this to resolution.”

Rei sighed. “Would you lay down your elements, and discuss it, with the balance of power so heavily in my favor?”

Celestia shook her head.

Rei nodded. “Nor would I. We are of equal will. Stones make no compromises. I wish too, Kilia, that it were different. But as we are, there can be no resolution without blood.”

Celestia took a deep breath. “Without blood? Maybe. Without death? We shall see.”

Rei smiled. “Such determination.” He spread his wings. “Shall we begin?”

The Sisters nodded, lowered their stances, and raised their elements from their packs.

Like antennas, Rei's wings pulled crimson bolts of energy from the smog. “Good luck.”

Celestia met his eyes. “May the ideal most true prevail.”

Rei's mouth cocked into a half smile. The smog above collapsed upon the city and obscured Rei. The sisters activated the elements and with their magic, formed a shield which barred the smog from reaching them. It closed in around them, roaring and cackling just outside the barrier.

Celestia probed it with her magic. “Sister, you wouldn't happen to be familiar with this particular line of spellcraft, would you?”

Luna nodded. “I believe it is a similar variant of the form that Nightmare Moon is so fond of.”

Celestia grumbled. “That eliminates quite a few options.”

Luna shook her head. “Not exactly. He's difficult to harm like this, but by the same laws he'll need to take a more concrete form to attack us. We just need to be precised with our counter-attacks.”

“Alright then,” Celestia said. “You take lead.”

Luna grinned. “Why thank you dear sister.” She raised her hoof and illuminated her horn with a detection spell. “You're on shield. Give me window two at my mark.”

Celestia nodded. “Shield with window two on your mark.”

Luna closed her eyes and illuminated her horn. A ball of magic formed and she made a slight tick with her hoof. Celestia kept an eye on the hoof. Luna's thrust it down and shouted, “five at three!”

Had a clock been at their feet, with the twelve pointing forward, Celestia would've pointed her head directly over the five, then repeated the process vertically raising her head to where the three would have sat. Now repetition had shortened the process to little more than a jolt of the head. Celestia opened a hole in the shield and through it Luna fired a pillar of energy.

The pillar barreled through the smog and slammed into the charging, full-sized draconic form of Rei. He let out a furious roar as it pressed him back into the smog.

“Nice shot,” Celestia commended.

Luna closed her eyes and raised her hoof again. Her horn hummed for a bit until she made a tick with her hoof. Celestia braced herself. Luna thrust her hoof down. “Ten at one thirty!”

Celestia jolted to the coordinate, made a hole, and again Luna scored a direct hit.

Celestia giggled. “You're on a rol-”

“Four at five!” Luna shouted.

Celestia jolted to the coordinate and opened the shield just as the light in Rei's eyes shone through the smog. Luna unleashed the beam on him but his momentum allowed him to crash in closer and closer to them.

“Luna?!” Celestia remarked.

Luna slammed a hoof to the ground and growled as she pressed the beam harder. Closer and closer Rei came until Luna finally managed to halt his momentum just inches from their barrier. He roared his frustration and retreated into the smog.

Celestia closed the shield and exhaled.

Luna's chest dramatically rose and fell with each breath. “Ha!” she bellowed. “What's the matter Dragonface? Having a little trouble?”

A thunderous laugh erupted around them. The smog growled and circled around flickering with crimson static, then it calmed until it was no more lively than a morning mist. Rei stepped out in his normal empowered form. “Yes Umarak, I'm having quite a bit of trouble actually.” He set a hungry glare on them and circled just beyond their shield, dragging his tail along it as he went. “I've heard of the elements power. Certainly a little smog would not be too much for it. All you should need to do is send a pulse and you should be rid of my power for good.”

Luna scoffed. “And leave window for you to attack? Ha. Nice try.”

Celestia glared at Rei as he passed. She knew this tactic. He wasn't trying to fool them, he was gauging how much they knew. Brute force had failed so he was trying his silver tongue. Celestia prodded Luna's shoulder twice. Tag out sister.

Luna gave short glance through her peripheral, signaling that the message had been received.

Rei cackled. “Well just look at you two! In the words of the little purple one, adorable. Absolutely, adorable. You've been preparing yourselves haven't you? Why you're a genuine team. I'm outmatched. Two versus one and no way to pry you apart.”

Celestia followed him with her eyes. “That's enough Rei. We are at a standstill. Time for words.”

“Yes!” Rei exclaimed. “Let's do that! Because you see, Kilia, what I've got, is time. We can talk all century for all I care.”

Celestia giggled, eliciting a tiny shudder from Rei. “Those eager eyes disagree with you Reiky.”

At that Rei let out a drawling laugh. “How observant you are. So time, for me, is at the mercy of my sanity's endurance. Point, you two. Let's talk mobility. I can go anywhere but this little space. It's probably fifteen feet in diameter. But alas, it is just large enough to stop me from getting you. However, I would venture to guess that you have engaged Canterlot's normal lines of defense. Seeing as the elements are here, that puts two sappy little lovers at the brink of their adult lives between me and your precious little subjects. I wonder how confident you are in that?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “You should not write off so easily, the strength of love.”

Rei's eyes thinned as he studied Celestia's face. “Nor should I be so foolish as to think that it is love alone that gives you this confidence.” He paced, weaving his head as though swishing the thoughts about his skull.

Celestia's heart pattered a little faster. Time to think is not something she wanted to give for free. “Rei, there are better ways than fighting. You know that. Let us just-”

“Ha!” Rei shouted. “Of course, now I see what makes you so sure of yourselves.”

Luna laughed. “Our tools are stronger than yours. There's no more to our confidence than that.”

Celestia felt as though her stomach was floating into her chest.

Rei grinned. “Well that's good. That being the case, you'll still be just as confident after considering every aspect of the storm body.”

Luna shrugged. “I don't see why-” a jab from Celestia silenced her.

Rei's eyes glistened. “Oh come now Kilia, let her be. What could it hurt to consider all the positives and negatives of the spells that I'm unleashing upon you? Obviously the form has defensive purposes, but there's more to it than that. Go on, ask little sister about some of the advantages.”

Luna faced him with a confused glare. Her eyes widened.

“Ah,” Rei said. “Now she sees it. Will you let her tell you the bad news Kilia, or are you to stay in denial?”

Celestia cursed under her breath. No use trying to bluff, Rei was sure of himself now. “What is it little sister?” She asked.

Luna swallowed. “The storm body disrupts all magical energies which pass through it.”

Rei nodded. “Communication, teleportation, and radar spells all depend upon the clean traversal of magical energy. On the off chance that you're hoping to rely on information from Canterlot, or fallback plans that require speedy relocation of the elements, this information should be quite relevant.”

Celestia kept her face as stone, but in her mind she cursed.

Rei grinned. “You're cut off Granny. For all you know, this could be an utter illusion, and really there is little more than ten foot of smog around you. The real me could be out bringing Olympus' fate down upon Canterlot.”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “And decimate your one bargaining chip? I think not.”

Rei let out a sharp laugh. “Canterlot a bargaining chip?!” He shook his head. “Canterlot is far too big to be a bargaining chip. No, what I need is a few skulls. Something that'll give you a bit of an emotional punch, you know?”

Celestia glared at him.

“The little purple one should more than suffice as a bargaining chip,” Rei said. “The rest can be slain.”

Celestia's glare became murderous. “What has happened to make you so sick?”

“A lot,” Rei replied.

Celestia chewed through her predicament. Too much of their plan had been exposed. It was too risky to continue with it and communicating with Luna just wasn't feasible with Rei right there. Her mind held on that thought for a second.

Luna just didn't have enough time in the political scene to have the hardened control over her emotions that was necessary to bar Rei from wringing information out of her. Maybe it would be better if she didn't know the plan. She was pretty good on her feet, after all.

That was it then. It was time to reset the board. Celestia smiled. “Alright Reiky, you want things to start moving now, then here are your options.”

Luna peered at her.

“Option one,” Celestia said, “Luna and I break for Canterlot and this becomes an all-out war between Equestria and you.”

Rei smiled.

“Option two, we agree on a manner in which we can put aside our elements and continue this the old-fashioned way. You have two minutes to decide or we do option one.”

Rei chuckled. “Alright then, let me think... —” He paced before their shield. “— Can a population the size of Equestria even use the elements? —” He studied Celestia as he paced. “— Is Equestria capable of harmonizing at that level...” His eyes thinned. “If you were confident in that, I would think that you would just automatically go for option one.”

“Ninety seconds,” Celestia said.

“Hmmm...” Rei continued. “If I were to choose one that I thought was less risky, it would definitely be option two. Even at two versus one, I'll take the battle mage over a pair of politicians. The two of you have found quite a chemistry though. Maybe you're thinking that this dynamic duo thing you've got going on can overcome the skill differential.” He pulled his stare from Celestia and studied the ground. “Maybe I don't disagree...”

“Sixty seconds,” Celestia said.

Rei let out a humorous huff. He looked to Luna. “What do you think Umarak?”

Luna stared at Celestia and a wry smile climbed her face. “I'm as confused as you Rei. You're on your own.”

Rei squared up with Celestia. “And what about you?”

Celestia merely smiled. He had better hopes getting a read from the rocks than he did her. In reality, she didn't know what option favored who any better than he did. “Thirty seconds.”

He grumbled and crossed his fore hooves. “You wouldn't happen to be a good poker player, would you?”

Celestia laughed. “I'm actually known in Appaloosa as the Princess without a face.”

He nodded. “So that was you. Makes sense.”

“Ten seconds,” Celestia said. “Nine, eight, seven, six-”

Rei groaned. “Option two, option two.”

Celestia grinned. “Good choice.”

Rei rolled his eyes. “Well it's a done deal, so no use taunting me. How do you want to do this?”

“The elements have a distinct signature that's impossible to mask,” Celestia said. “I propose that we allow one another to learn the signature, then hide our respective elements. We shall return within the hour, using whatever magic we feel necessary to assert that the other has left their elements behind.”

“The signature can't be masked huh?” Rei clicked his tongue and raised a brow to Luna. “You're the one that possesses honesty, aren't you?”

Luna scrunched her mouth and nodded.

“Hey!” Celestia exclaimed. “I've used it before too!”

Rei raised a brow to her. “So says the Princess without a face.”

Celestia huffed.

Rei tapped a hoof off of the ground. “Kindness does prefer you though. I suppose that counts for something.” He rolled his head back and forth a few times and sighed. “Alright Kilia, I'll buy it; we do it your way.”

Celestia clapped her hooves. “Good! Well —” She pointed a hoof at the Elements of Harmony. “— Our elements are kind of out there...”

Rei raised a hoof to his side and summoned the Elements of Ambition from the smog. Their aura burned furiously in the presence of harmony.

The Sisters inspected them and committed their signature to memory. Celestia nodded to Rei. “We've got it. You?”

He nodded.

“Alright then,” Celestia said. “Meet back within the hour.” Her and Luna ascended.

Rei turned towards the East. “Can't wait.”

“I'm sure Rei,” Celestia said.

The Sisters jetted off into the West until Olympus had long disappeared behind them.

Celestia motioned to stop. “The bearers should be in range.”

Luna nodded. Together they fired a signal to Canterlot. Celestia looked to her. “I'm sorry Sister, I know you have a lot of questions, it's just...”

Luna smiled. “I get it Sister. If you truly are the Princess without a face, it is because I have enough face for the both of us... I trust you.”

“Thank you Sister.”

“I do have a question though,” Luna said. “Suppose he doesn't stay true to the agreement. What are we to do then?”

Celestia shrugged. “Honestly, I do not think that he'll fault on it. If he does though... I suppose we'll be making a mad dash for Canterlot. If we're lucky, we'll be under his radar the entire time and he'll never know when we come and go.”

A signal reached them and the elements resonated. “Feeling up to it?” Celestia asked.

Luna nodded. “Yeah.”

They released the elements and watched as they rocketed towards Canterlot. Once they were out of sight, the Sisters headed back to Olympus. As they neared, a heavy storm brewed overhead. Not the black storm like before, but a dark gray summer storm. The kind that is often responsible for battering apart houses with their wind and scarring the trees with their thunderbolts.

Luna studied it. “You think this is his work?”

Celestia shook her head. “Without the elements, I don't think that he could brew a storm this big so quickly. He may have had a hoof in guiding it here though. We should be cautious. His mother earned the title Reaper of the Skies because of her capability to utilize storms like these to her advantage. I'd not be surprised if Rei inherited that capability.”

Luna nodded. “Noted.”

When they were just outside Olympus, they veiled themselves and circled the city three times. On each pass they meticulously scanned for Ambition's signature. After the third pass, they dropped their veils and entered the city.

They waited for a short while in the agora before Rei stepped up to meet them. He passed a wave of energy over them, scanning for the elements. “Huh...” He raised a brow. “Are you really sure that you're ready for this? How long has it been, since you've fought without your elements?”

Celestia shrugged. “Probably as long as it has been for you. We don't need them. You'll see. The powers of unity are far stronger than that of relentless obsession.”

“I am eager to see.” Rei said as he stretched his wings. “Let us waste not another moment. Begin on my mark?”

The Sisters nodded and took their stances.

“Three,” Rei said, activating his horn. “Two.” The sisters prepared their spells. “One!”

The Sisters unleashed beams upon Rei but he cleared the spot like a lightning bolt and disappeared into the storm.

Luna cast a detection spell. “Can you sense him Sister?”

Celestia shook her head. Instead of a detection spell she cast an enhancement on her ears. Even with the additional help she only heard white noise. She was in the middle of scanning across the storm when she was hit by a tackle from Luna.

The two tumbled out of the way of a beam of energy just in time to avoid being vaporized. “Run!” Luna shouted.

They took off into the air and cut around some buildings as the beam barreled after them, obliterating everything in its path.

Luna spun around and sent a torpedo towards the source. The beam ceased but she was not served the pop of a successful hit.

A streak of lightning erupted towards them from the clouds. Luna met it with a barrier and responded with a torpedo. She had barely finished launching it when another streak of lightning charged at them from the opposite direction.

Celestia raised another barrier to block it but the streak was followed by a thick pillar of energy which pinned her down. Luna sent a volley of bolts to Celestia's aid. They whizzed into the sky and forced the beam to relent. “We have to get out of the city!” Celestia shouted.

They jetted off just as another bolt streaked towards them. They headed for the edge of the city, cutting and weaving to try and stay just ahead of Rei's attacks. Luna used whatever chances she got to fire spells back at Rei but the cover of the storm made it just about impossible to connect.

When they reached the edge of the city, Celestia initiated a dive. Luna threw up a barrier to cover her and not a moment too soon for a bolt came crackling straight down at her. Luna managed to block it, but the force of the blow stole her control and she fell into a spin.

Celestia spun around and shielded her. “Make for the forest!”

Luna heard the explosions of spells upon Celestia's shield. She thrust her wings and pulled herself out of the spin. She leveled off above a mountainside river and landed at a dash in the forest. She spun back to see Celestia straining under her shield as a thick pillar of energy pushed her closer and closer towards the ground. Luna roared and swung a thick black shadow tentacle at the source of the pillar. It ripped through the storm, but again her attack could not find its target.

Celestia pulled her shield and broke for the tree cover. A blue bolt streaked down from the clouds straight towards her. “Tia!” Luna cried. “Look out!”

Celestia peered back just in time to see the bolt form into Rei. He swung his back legs out and kicked her, rocketing her towards the other side of the forest. “Ha!” he called. “You've always been slow Granny!”

Luna whipped a midnight tentacle at him. He took his lightning form, looped around it, and responded with a barrage of lightning strikes.

Luna tried to evade and block enough of his shots to trade with him but he was getting five shots off to every one of hers. Eventually she was forced to duck into a nearby cave.

She cast an array of stealth spells and slipped into the one of the tunnels just as Rei slammed into the ground at the entrance.

She could feel the energies of his detection spells passing through the tunnel.

“Hide and seek little one,” he called. “Just like old times.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia pulled her head from the ground, blinking her eyes to regain her focus. Her vision was clouded by green and brown blurs. The sounds of thundercracks were pounding her ears. The left side of her body felt like a cheese grater had been taken to it.

She shook her head and turned towards the cracking. The green and brown blurs gave way to dark gray ones, one of which flickered with blue light.

That had to be Rei. Her vision cleared just in time to see him streak down into the forest.

Huh... He wasn't after her. Then he must be...

Luna!

Celestia jumped to her feet and took off after him.

She just managed to catch the last resonances of his detection spell emanating from a cave below. She dived down and followed the resonances into it as fast as her feet could take her.

It did not take long for her to leave the light behind, so she activated her sonar spell. So what if Rei found her. Luna was in danger.

Rei's resonances grew thicker with each step but there was a gut wrenching silence.

Then the subtle resonances were replaced by the sharp cracks of lightning and soon thereafter a rumble.

Celestia tried to teleport straight to it but the sounds were bouncing all around the honeycombed passages making it impossible to discern where they were actually coming from.

She meticulously analyzed the waves of magic streaming past her until she found the path that resonated the strongest.

She charged down it, the pace of her hooves upon the floor outdone only by the pace of her heart upon her chest.

The fighting continued and she turned the corner to find flickers of magic peeking through a cloud of dust which rolled towards her.

She warped as far as she could see, putting herself at another turn.

Silence.

No... She warped again and finally she came to an opening. The dust clouded her vision but her magic told her that this cavern was spacious.

She pressed forward, pushing back the dust with her magic.

She unveiled Rei. He was facing away from her, staring at Luna's unempowered form which lay limp upon the ground. Celestia's stomach curled and her limbs weakened.

Rei turned a single eye to her. She glared at him and flared her horn. “You...”

Rei raised a hoof. “Mourn. Make your peace. Harden your resolve. Stabilize your mind. I offer you this chance to do that.”

Celestia did not ease her horn or her glare.

Rei stepped away from Luna and raised a brow. “Unless, I suppose, you insist.”

Celestia glanced to Luna, then to Rei.

Rei motioned to Luna. “Out of control emotions compromise your capability to fight. Attack me now and you'll lose because of them alone.”

Celestia peered back to Luna. Warm tears boiled over her eyelids. She lifted her in her hooves. “I'm sorry little sister-I... I wasn't fast enough...”

She steeled her trembling lip. Keep it together Celestia. You still have a job to do.

Luna's laugh echoed in her head. Her body was still warm.

Keep it together. There has to be something. Some advantage I have.

There was no patter in Luna's chest. Celestia had grown so fond of that patter.

Dammit Celestia. She took a deep breath and barricaded her mind. The barricade held the thoughts at bay, enabling her senses to escalate. She heard the faint sounds of the storm echoing down the caves. She could smell the subtle hint of Luna's lavender shampoo. Thoughts sparked in the back of her mind but she gave her head a small shake to douse them before they took flame. She returned to her trance and focused on the waves and ripples of the magical energies passing around her. She sifted through them until she came to one she knew.

It was the aura that filled the air when Luna raised the moon! It was rebounding from Luna's body! Celestia studied Luna's coat. Upon it was a tiny shimmer. She traced the shimmer to the cavern ceiling where a speck of light was sneaking through a small hole.

The moon... was that her? Celestia checked the signature again. Definitely the moon. It was looking down, sick with worry for Luna.

Celestia pressed her head against Luna's chest. There were subtle resonances of magic awakening. Celestia smiled at the spec. Thank you.

She stared up at it, and soon she had found the answer she needed. Or rather, it found her. Snuck into her brain and posted out like it had been living there the whole time. She focused on the spec. Tell her she must find Ambition. They're vulnerable so far from their bearer and he's getting so close to his goal. She peered to Rei. He was in his own trance, his consciousness betrayed only by a twitch of his tail. I'm positive they'll be flaring.

She pressed her cheek to Luna's. You trusted me sister. Now it is my turn to do the same for you.

She laid Luna down so that the spec sat upon her heart. She closed her eyes, threw together a course of action for herself, and turned to Rei. “You want a challenge, do you not? That's why you allotted me this opportunity.”

Rei's eyes lumbered open and he nodded.

“Then you must face me at my best,” Celestia said. “Face me, where I am strongest.”

One side of Rei's lip curled up. “Home-field advantage? That's what you want?”

Celestia shook her head. “I want complete control over the specifics of the fight.”

Rei snorted. “That's asking a little much, don't you think?”

“No. Given what you've done, I think it's very reasonable. It's either that, or you kill me right here in cold blood because I won't fight otherwise.”

Rei circled her. “What makes you so sure that I won't end it now?”

“Nothing,” Celestia replied. “This is what I need. Anything else... I'm as good as dead anyway.”

Rei grumbled and made another lap. Celestia's stern glare never left him. “So be it,” he said with a defeated smile. “I suppose you've always been good at reading others. Even with my goal secured, not knowing if I could've won would drive me to insanity.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, I thought so. Follow me.” She aimed her horn at the small hole in the cavern ceiling and fired a torpedo. As soon as the explosion calmed she launched straight towards it, paying no mind to the cloud of dust she had kicked up. When she made it to the other side she could see the faint day moon still gazing down through a break in the storm.

Celestia peered behind her, begging the fates that Rei wouldn't put the pieces together.

He erupted from the cavern and settled into a lazy glide. The tension in her body dropped away. She turned her head forward and gave the moon one last quick glance through her peripheral.

Good luck.

The Serpent of Sin

Celestia flew south, well beyond the storm, past forests and deserts, over a coastline and out into the deep blue ocean. For most of the flight she and Rei said nothing to each other. They just flew. When the sun sat upon the horizon and painted the skies orange, Rei's patience finally gave. He sped up to fly along her side. “Do you intend to wear me out? You barely have any sun left.”

Celestia shook her head. “No.” She noted a small island just over the horizon and pointed to it. “Let us try there.”

They veered off and descended. The island was small, most likely the tip of an underwater mountain gasping for air. Celestia did a quick scan to ensure that there was no life scurrying about the surface. When she was satisfied she glided down and landed on top of it with the sun at her back. She had managed quite a journey before Rei became impatient. She could only hope that it was enough.

Rei set down across from her and shielded his eyes. “Shall we begin?”

Celestia shook her head. “There is one more step I must complete.”

“You can't be serious,” Rei growled.

“It will be worth it,” Celestia said.

Rei grumbled. “A lot of faith I've put in you today Kilia...”

“You're almost there. Do not let your eagerness spoil the rewards of so much patience.”

Rei stretched his wings and closed his eyes to meditate. “This is the last time I'll wait.”

Celestia grinned. No matter, this is all I need. She closed her eyes, let her snout drift towards the sky, and reached out to her sun with her thoughts. Its answer carried a deep sadness. It had been watching her; it knew her wish, and in fear, it refused to grant it.

I know dear friend, Celestia thought. Please, do not despair. There is no other way...

It didn't reply.

Has our time together not been wonderful? Celestia asked. With my sacrifice, this wonderful new world will receive one more chance at salvation. And you know, it needs as many as it can get. There is no price too great. I know you have enjoyed our companionship, but it is their time now.

A silence fell over her mind. Eventually, a stream bearing the great force of the sun's magic arrived and requested entry into Celestia's magical faculties. Thank you.

Celestia filled her lungs with air and braced herself. Endurance time Celestia. You can do this.

She connected with a stream and instantly her entire body felt as ones skin does when she touches a scolding hot object without realizing it. Her mane and tail erupted into billowing flames and her body sizzled with energy. She gritted her teeth as she struggled to get control of it all. After a minute or two she managed it down to sustainable levels. She opened her eyes and observed her reflection in a small puddle of water before her.

Her eyes were massed in pure white light. Her flames reflected off of her armor causing it to glisten and shimmer. The puddle boiled away and she turned her glare back to Rei. “It is done.”

Streaks of blue lightning were dancing from his body, snapping off of the rock, and the glow of eager energy hovered about him. He snapped his eyes open and met hers. A wide grin spread across his face. “Well, look at that. I always assumed you would attempt mastery at channeling your sun's magic. I did well to wait, you did not lie about that. This, —” he motioned a hoof across her “— was well worth it.”

Celestia chuckled, allowing only a small break in her determined expression. “On the count of three.”

Rei nodded. “Very well.”

Celestia raised to her full stature. “One, —” they spread their wings “— two, —” they filled their horns with energy “— three!”

Rei bolted straight for Celestia. She slammed her hooves to the ground and allowed the energy from the sun to radiate from her body in full force. Rei came to a roaring halt just inches from her as the heat boiled his flesh.

He bolted away from her and re-materialized in the air. Celestia didn't follow. She just kept her eye on him and focused her senses. He unleashed a barrage of lightning strikes. Celestia utilized pinpoint teleports to evade and returned a single fireball.

It slammed into his chest and sent him spinning back. He snapped his wings to regain control and growled as he patted the embers from his chest. “I wonder, how long will it be before this overflow of magic has rent your body apart?”

Celestia furrowed her brow and teleported to him, re-materializing in a burst of flames which sent him tumbling towards the ocean. She sent a pillar of fire after him. In a flash of blue energy he sped away, managing to stay just far enough ahead of the pillar to avoid injury.

Celestia relented the pillar and tracked his movements as she formed six balls of fire. She waited for him to veer in for an attack and countered with a pillar of fire. As she expected he dived to evade. She continued chasing him with the pillar and made a quick estimation of his trajectory. She sent the fireballs off in the opposite direction on a collision course.

She kept a heavy focus on them to maintain her control. He rolled over the first two, snapped a wing across to deflect the third, and used his magic to manipulate the fourth and fifth to slam into each other.

By this point, Celestia's pillar was drawing dangerously close to him. He attempted to accelerate forward and dodge both the pillar and the fireball at once but Celestia had enough control over the remaining fireball to keep it on target.

It erupted upon him and left him as a smoldering heap which was quickly consumed by the pillar. She kept him in the flames until he splashed into the ocean.

She watched the remnants of his splash, anticipating that he would re-emerge, but his splash faded with nothing to take its place. She hovered closer to the water and scanned it with her magic.

Nothing... But he couldn't be dead...

Could he?

She ascended higher into the air and lowered the flow of magic to try and sustain her body. She engaged some monitoring spells, watched, and waited.

And waited.

And waited.

Agitation pulled her muscles taught. Did he intend simply to wait out her demise at the hands of her own magic? Was he such a coward?

Suddenly she was pulled from her thoughts by a scream from one of her monitoring spells. A mass of energy was barreling up from the depths straight towards her! She escalated the flow of magic.

From the ocean emerged a massive serpent of water. Celestia teleported away just in time to avoid being consumed by its maw.

She spun around and gawked. The serpent was one hundred feet tall, its head was large enough to swallow a ship, and the base of its body was thicker than most of the buildings in Canterlot. It would seem that Rei had taken the time to master more than just his mother's domain.

The serpent's snout lumbered down to face her and a wicked grin consumed its face.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna awoke with a start and her head shot up from the cold stone floor. The smell of blood was heavy about her. She glanced around. Nothing but a barren cavern with a little moss and moisture here and there. She glanced down to find herself unempowered and sprawled out in a pool of light. She looked up and shielded their eyes against the glare coming through a large hole in the roof of the cavern. Far above the cavern, peering through a hole in the cloud cover was the faint body of her moon.

It was calling out to her. She quieted her rushing mind to focus on its voice. She closed her eyes and gave it her thoughts.

She saw Celestia, standing alone in the cavern holding Luna's own body in her hooves. Celestia looked up. She said no words but her eyes spoke volumes. She laid Luna's body down, motioned to the shadow behind her from which emerged Rei, and launched off through the hole with Rei close behind.

Luna awoke to the faint howl of winds from above and the occasional droplets of water. “Sister...”

Her brow furrowed and she leapt to her feet, ignoring her aching body. She launched out of the cavern. She flew upwards through the hole in the cloud cover and up until the storm was as a flickering floor below her and the sky was painted orange by the sun whom rested upon the horizon to the West.

She used her horn as an antenna, scrutinizing the magical disturbances in the air. It didn't take her long to find the results of her sisters fight. They were faint, probably dissipated by miles of travel, but they were noticeable. Luna trembled. Depending on how far away they were the signatures could be minutes old. The fight could already be over...

Luna gazed out towards the source and her breaths faltered.

No. You would have done the same. The end goal Luna. Equestria's salvation. You have to get those elements.

She closed her eyes and tuned out the signatures to scan for Ambition's. The magical noise quieted as all other signatures were blocked out and soon, absolute silence. Not a single peep from Ambition.

Luna growled. She opened her eyes and gazed across the storm clouds. The moon prodded her mind. She peered up at it. Its view flashed before her. From its perspective, the storm's tail could be seen reaching far to the Northeast. Maybe... Luna thought. It's definitely worth a look.

She snapped her wings and launched to the Northeast.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia hardened her expression to meet the serpent's gaze. She thrust her wings to elevate herself away from the water. The serpent followed her upward, circling her as she flew. She pulled forth a pillar of fire and launched it directly at the serpent but it was as a pin glancing off of its face.

She released the pillar and pulled further away as she boggled her options.

The serpent's mouth snapped open and a torrent of water as thick as a road erupted from its throat. Celestia warped out of range.

The serpent caught her out of its peripheral and swung its head towards her. She thrust her wings and dived to stay out of its blast radius. Its tail emerged from the water and swung at her.

She teleported away, emerging directly behind the beast. It swung its head over backwards and sent a torrent of water slicing down. She lunged off to the side barely avoiding it. She turned upward and thrust her wings to climb as the serpent crashed into the water causing a titanic splash.

The serpent erupted again firing its torrent at her. She teleported, this time putting some additional distance between her and the serpent. Her breaths were becoming labored and her horn was starting to sting.

The serpent held its position and stared towards her. Its eyes glowed and it thrust its head to unleash a baritone roar. The water on either side of it formed into four whirlpools. Each one rose into the air to create a waterspout, two on each of its sides. The serpent whipped its head sending the waterspouts barreling towards Celestia and dived under the water.

Celestia circled to the side of the spouts trajectory to get ahead of them. They spread out, a pair looming up on each flank.

The serpent emerged from the water directly ahead of her and lunged with its jaws. She veered to the side just in time to avoid them but she found herself deep in the wind pattern of one of the spouts. She fought furiously to stay in control but hard as she fought she was unable to avoid being pulled into a midair tumble.

The serpent pulled the spout towards itself. Celestia reined in her focus and teleported out of range just as it fired its torrent at the spout.

It swung its tail across the ocean, sending a tidal wave after her. Celestia warped high into the air to avoid the wave but the spouts were now funneling together to form a cloud. The serpent fired his torrent directly into the cloud. Lightning funneled through its body and along the spout, turning the cloud into a storm. The storm grumbled and fired bolts at Celestia, each one closer and more dangerous than the last.

Celestia dove below it to get out of range and once again found herself harassed by the spouts. She weaved, dived, ascended, circled, and spun but every moment the threats grew in number making it more difficult to evade.

She managed to just catch the serpent diving under the water.

She warped to avoid being sucked into one of the spouts and her frustration peaked. This had to stop; she was quickly losing control. She called out to her sun and beckoned for the energy deep within its core.

With great distress, the sun answered her call and lit her body up with energy. She ascended high into the air, shielded herself from the storm, and gathered the surge of energy into a superheated ball of plasma. As she had anticipated, the serpent lunged at her from the depths and opened its maw to swallow her. She aimed directly down its throat and unleashed the ball of plasma.

She watched it travel down the serpent's body until it reached the center where she commanded it to erupt. The explosion bathed the ocean in light, sent steam billowing into the air, and carved a deep crater in the water. Celestia dived into the scolding hot cloud to find Rei. He was floating upside down in the steam rendered breathless.

She charged to capitalize on her advantage, turning herself into a ball of fire. Rei recognized her charge and whipped himself out of his stun. He condensed the steam into a shield and filled the cloud with the web of blue lightning that battered Celestia's body.

Still Celestia pressed forward. As their bodies grew closer their energies crashed violently against one another. Closer they got and louder their energies roared until their clash erupted in a blinding explosion that sent them both hurtling through the air in a daze.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna bolted for the tail of the storm. She could sense the faint signature of Ambition growing a little stronger with each flap of her wings.

The clouds broke from under her and she saw a forest below. Tucked deep within it there was a temple. Luna followed the path of Ambition's signature straight to its walls. She pulled her wings tight against her body and dived.

She snapped them open and leveled off before the entrance. The temple was much larger than it had looked from the air. She stared down the dark hall, imagining all the traps that would probably be laid out.

What she wouldn't give to be in her empowered form. Even if she could get the elements out of the temple without suffering a debilitating injury, how would she get them to Canterlot in a timely manner? Her insides felt like they were being injected with a cold ooze.

Unless...

If there had been an ooze, it would have just lit on fire. If she could use the Elements of Ambition, she'd have enough power. Her mouth went dry.

She had overcome Moon hadn't she? Surely she could handle the elements. She glanced towards the murmurs of Celestia's magic and furrowed her brow. What other option did she have?

She took a deep breath and glared at the temple. No more hiding. No more being afraid. She'd spent too long doing that. She flew into the air and hovered before the temple.

“Ambition,” she called. “I ask you to search me, to see my dreams, my desires, and to make them yours. I want to make the beauty in this world known to all living things. I wish for them to see, in themselves, the wonder of creation and the magnificence of art. I want them to be able to comprehend the vehicles of expression which only the soul can pilot. With your help Ambition, I believe that this can be so.”

A deep hum emanated from the temple. Luna took a deep breath and braced herself. The forest floor rattled and the hum grew to a roar. The temple crumbled and cracked. The cracks glowed with a multihued light.

Luna squeezed her eyes shut and braced herself. You can do this Luna.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia thrust her wings to pull herself out of her tumble. She hovered just above the water, her breath fast and heavy. She rested, watching closely as the steam dissipated. Eventually, it revealed Rei hovering above the water opposite her, his own body making a noticeable rise and fall with each breath. Celestia smiled. “You're looking a little tired Reiky...”

Rei scoffed. “So says the mare who has already missed her bedtime by, what, three hours?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “In all seriousness, we can end this without any more fighting.”

Rei laughed. “You're not going to give that up are you? —” He shook his head. “— The answer is still no.”

Celestia sighed and ascended into the air. She pulled some magic from within the sun to fill her body. Her magical faculties screamed and her muscles trembled from exhaustion. Just a little more. Please.

Rei ascended to face her. “I presume you're ready?”

Celestia focused down her trembling and nodded. Rei snapped his wings and put some distance between them. Celestia pressed her body to hold the energy and flared her horn.

Just as they were ready to clash, a wave of energy rushed over them trailed by a deep rumble.

The energy's signature... Celestia's eyes widened. She looked to Rei. His eyes were wider than hers and his pupils were slits.

There was no denying it; that wave had come from Ambition.

“Umarak?” Rei muttured as he centered Celestia in his glare. “You crafty old coot...”

Celestia flared her horn and focused on Rei. They held their gazes on one another, both well aware of what the other intended to do. Gone was their banter and their strategies. It all came down to execution now.

Rei streaked above in a flash of blue. Celestia's instincts matched his path and she warped to collide with his magical form.

Their energies slammed into one another and the interference knocked him off of his course. Both were forced to materialize. Celestia wasted no time. She grabbed Rei before he could regain full control and the two became a tumbling ball of spines, flesh, and feathers.

Unfortunately, Celestia's body was not built like a predator's. She did not have teeth fit for tearing or spines fit for slicing. Rei did, and he used it to his advantage, working like a razor to free himself from her grasp. She did have her mage's armor, but her failing magical capabilities meant that it would not hold.

To make matters worse, the water below threatened to douse her hopes of keeping him at bay. She pulled more and more magic from the sun to maintain enough heat to keep Rei on the defensive while also holding them above the water.

Faster they flew through the air, Rei's spines and teeth flashing in the light of Celestia flames. Celestia felt one of her plates fall from her body. Immediately Rei's spines tore into the exposed flesh. He latched his teeth around another plate and shredded it off.

He lunged his jaws forward again and again. His flesh burned red and little bits of it broke away as ash but a heavy blue glow worked furiously to slow the damage.

Suddenly, Celestia's horn was consumed with a horrible stinging pain that traveled through her entire body. Putting magic through it became like stuffing a bedspread into a tiny bottle. Her fire diminished and they tumbled towards the water.

They hit like a meteor. The water rushed around her and drowned her flames. With them gone Rei was able to tear away at her armor and rip apart the integrity of her muscles. Within seconds, Celestia could no longer hold on. Rei broke free and escaped from the water in a blinding blue flash.

Celestia was left alone, silently sinking, the shimmers of her sun fading behind a cloud of red.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna materialized in an explosion of magical energy. All around her the citizens of Canterlot stood with their mouths hanging open.

Her body trembled with a power beyond that she had reached even in her dreams. Her breath hung in her throat and the sounds of the world around her came as a garbled mush. Twilight and the other bearers emerged from the crowd wearing their respective elements.

Luna's eyes set on Twilight's crown, the only thing that could deny her will now.

Wait what?

Where did that come from?

Twilight's mouth frantically opened and closed as she shouted at Luna. Luna swallowed.

It wasn't her desire.

It wasn't her desire.

Was it?

Her body grew heavy with the bile of uncertainty.

Rei's laughter resounded in her mind. “Poor little Umarak. I know your pain. So long we are raised believing that the souls of our enemies glow with a different light than ours. It is a harsh realization to find that we are all the same. That we are susceptible to the same forces that created our enemies. It is not easy to lose our self pride to the knowledge that what we are is in part given to us by the graciousness of our fate and not purely by the power of our will.”

Luna's eyes fell to the ground where the grass was bending at the force of her aura.

“Now you see little one,” Rei said, “certainty in the righteousness of one's actions is a luxury that can only be granted by naievity. That we can truly know right from wrong is a fallacy upon which you and your sister have built this world. For all of us, right and wrong is but a slave of our perception. You follow your sister because you believe she is right. But even as a deity she is not omnipotent. In truth, your sister could be in pursuit of a form of tyranny where the oppressed are deluded into believing that the force of oppression is in fact that which makes them free. The real kicker? She may not even know that she is a tyrant. Although, I can tell you, deep down she fears that she is. She's always feared that. And she is your symbol of perfection... If even she may be corrupt, what does that say about you?”

Luna felt two hooves upon her cheeks. Her face was raised to find two purple eyes staring into her with terror. And with that she remembered her reasoning. She was not doing this because of some delusion of righteousness. It was much simpler than that. She was doing this because of those wonderful little creatures. She was doing it because she'd been touched by their friendship and she knew firsthand how wonderful it was.

She was doing this because it made them happy, and that made her happy.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight stared into Luna's eyes, a deep trance held in them. “Luna!” she screamed as she pointed to the blue streak which was cutting through the sky towards them. “Whatever you're planning, it needs to happen now!”

Luna blinked and followed Twilight's hoof. Her eyes doubled. “Right! Here!” She put her hooves to her chest and squeezed her eyes shut. Her body trembled and from her chest materialized the Elements of Ambition.

Twilight's mouth fell open.

“Use your elements Twilight Sparkle!” Luna shouted. “Neutralize Ambition!”

Twilight snapped her mouth shut and nodded. “Girl-”

“No need sugarcube,” AJ said as the bearers took their places.

“Let's end this,” Rainbow said.

They locked hooves with one another as they were engulfed in white auras. Ambition growled at the energy that passed between them and flared their crimson aura.

Rei streaked into range and turned for Ambition. Luna warped into his path and blocked him with a barrier. The barrier was left cracked but it managed to send Rei spinning away in the opposite direction.

The hum of Harmony grew to a roar and its rainbow magic clashed with Ambition's.

Rei erupted towards the elements again. Luna attempted to block him but he hit with enough force to crash through her weakened barrier. They collided with one another and crashed down between the bearers.

The bearers watched in horror, unable to take any of their magical resources off of Ambition.

Rei pressed a hoof against Luna's throat and battered her with a thin blue bolt of energy. Luna attempted a counterattack but she couldn't hold her spell together. Her body jerked and flashed under the assault as the light flickered in Rei's eyes.

When Luna's eyes rolled into the back of her head, Rei relented. He wrapped his aura around her, hurled her into the crowd, and set his murderous glare on Twilight.

Twilight felt a hoof press against her back, then another, and another. She glanced behind to see a crowd of ponies gathering around them, lending their hooves to the bearers. Harmony unleashed a surge which slammed into Ambition causing a shockwave that pressed Rei to the ground. The tips of his wings began to petrify.

He glared at them and flared his horn to halt the process. He slammed the ends to the ground, shattering them, and forced himself back onto his feet. He took another step towards Twilight. A white glow sparked at the end of his tail and it too began to petrify. He flared his horn and smashed it off of the ground.

“Rei,” Twilight called. “Please, let them go! You have to let harmony into your heart!”

He forced another step forward. Just two more steps separated him from her.

Tears boiled up in Twilight's lids. “The friendship we had Rei, you loved it. Maybe it wasn't this you, but it was part of you. Just let Ambition go. Give harmony a chance, please.”

He pressed another foot forward and his irises thinned until they were barely visible. A white glow sparked at the bottom of his hoof and snaked up his shin. He yanked at it to make the next step but it didn't budge. He snarled, flared his horn, and tore the healthy part of his leg from the rest. He fell to his knees just a half step away from Twilight.

Tears raced down Twilight's face. “Please Rei...”

His eyes fell upon her and his glare softened for a moment, but it was soon spoiled by a crimson twinkle. He forced himself to his feet with a roar. He drew back and lunged his maw towards her throat just as the struggle of the clashing elements exploded in a wave of white light.

Letters of the Divine

The bright glow of magical torches illuminated the kitchen of the Keeper's Castle. Two full sized and one junior sized academy robe lay draped over the counter. At a table to the side of the cooking area sat Rei, patiently watching as Kilia scrutinized the mages and monsters board between them. She rested her chin on the head of little Umie whom she held tightly between her forehooves.

Her eyes drifted back and forth across the pieces. There were three mages, each specifically colored and meticulously designed to reflect their owner. Kilia's was pink, Umarak's was midnight blue, and Rei's was light blue. The rest of the pieces on the board were monsters with light blue bands painted down their faces. Rei scrunched his mouth to one side and sniffled. Kilia's eyes drifted towards him and thinned. “Art thou trying to say something?”

Rei waved a hoof. “Oh no, no, just... sniffling.”

Kilia scowled and glanced back to the board. “Conceited jerk.”

Rei chuckled. Kilia glanced across the board once more and grumbled. “When did I start needing Umie's help to defeat thee anyway?”

Rei rested his head on a hoof. “Oh, right around the time that thou becamest unable to play. Ever.”

Umie peered up at her and nodded.

Kilia sighed. “Yeah... I suppose that makes sense.” She made one more pass across the board and exhaled. “Well I suppose I have no other option.” She dumped her collection of little blue stones into a bowl at the side of the table. “I'm using everything I have to warp riiight —” she levitated the pink mage over to a relatively empty spot in Rei's defenses “— here!”

Rei grumbled. “Thou seest, nothing has truly changed. The two of you still have the lion's share of the victories.” He levitated the only monster he had in the area over and plopped it down with enough force to send the pink mage tumbling down the board.

Kilia picked it up and patted it on the head. “Sorry little one.” She set it down to the side of the board and nuzzled Umie. “Thou art up little sister. Thou hast a clear shot. Time to be the hero!”

Umie giggled and clapped her hooves. She levitated her collection of little blue stones into the bowl, picked up her mage, and made a beam sound with her mouth as she hovered it over to Rei's. “Ba-boom!” She swung her piece and smacked Rei's down the side of the board.

Kilia giggled and squeezed Umie. “Maybe thou shouldst stop trying to beat us and just join us!”

The light blue mage rolled to the edge of the table and teetered. Rei watched it linger. He peered between Umie and Kilia, then back to the piece. “Bah, —” He levitated his pack under the table and flicked his mage into it. “— To be the mightiest mage in all the land, that is my destiny!” He leapt onto the table and raised his head high into the air, accentuating his boast with little crackles of magic which popped about his body. “Nothing shall stop me from achieving my destiny!” He bent down and flicked Umie's nose with a hoof. “Not even the daughters of the great Iokin!” He leapt to the floor and threw a devious wing over his mouth. “Until we meet again! Muhahahaha!” He feigned a collision with the wall. “Owww!”

Umie giggled and Kilia rolled her eyes. Rei peeled himself off, let out a comical huff, and trotted out the door. “Be well girls.”

“Be well Reiky,” Kilia said.

“Bye!” Umie called. She watched the door shut and peered up to Kilia. “I guess we can't save them all, huh?”

Kilia looked down at Umie. She peered back up to the door and her expression filled with concern.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Celestia's eyes flickered open, struggling to adjust to the bright room. After a few blinks her bedroom in Canterlot Castle came into view. On a cushion to the side of her bed, sat Twilight Sparkle. She had some bandages wrapped around her neck and she muttered to herself as she shuffled through a sea of paper.

“Twilight?” Celestia murmured.

Twilight's eyes darted up from her work. “Princess!” She leapt to her feet. “You're awake! Welcome back!”

Celestia propped herself up and gave a few bleary blinks. “Thank you Twilight.”

“You're welcome!” Twilight exclaimed. “I...”

Celestia looked at her. “Yes Twilight?”

Twilight blushed. “I want to hug you but... you're injured. I probably shouldn't.” She stretched out her forelegs. “Air hug?”

Celestia smiled and opened up for a hug. “Come here my little pony.”

Twilight beamed and hopped into the bed. Celestia wrapped her up and rested her chin on Twilight's cranium. She felt Twilight squeeze her midsection. If she was being totally honest, it hurt like hell, but she didn't really care. She let it linger until that old conscience of hers started getting violent about the potential repercussions, at which point she released Twilight. “Thank you. I needed that.”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Me too.”

Celestia beat back her conscience once more and gave Twilight a short peck on the forehead. She tapped her on the shoulder and motioned to the cushion. “We mustn't let it linger too long I'm afraid. I can only imagine the scandalous articles that will be written if one of those pesky paparazzi snaps a photo of us in the same bed.”

Twilight grumbled. “Buck them.”

Celestia drew back. “Twilight!”

Twilight blushed. “Sorry.” She hopped down from the bed and sulked back to her pillow, dragging Celestia's heart along with her.

“Are you alright Twilight?” Celestia asked.

Twilight pulled her eyes across the papers, the walls, and even the ceiling. Pretty much everything but Celestia. Eventually her distressed expression softened to a downtrodden smile and she met Celestia's eyes. “I'm okay.”

It seemed that the only way she was going to get Twilight to open up was to assign it as homework, and that just seemed cruel. “Just please promise me that you do open up to somepony about these things. It doesn't have to be me, just, please don't keep it bottled up.” Celestia's gaze shifted. “It's not healthy.”

Twilight nodded. “I will Princess.”

“Thank you, my faithful student.” Celestia propped a pair of pillows against the backboard to form a seat and leaned against it. She let her head fall back and rested her eyes. “Can I bother you with a few questions Twilight?”

“Of course Princess,” Twilight said.

“Our battle with Rei, how long ago was it?”

“Two days ago.”

“Were there any casualties?”

Twilight's response delayed. “Fortunately the populace only suffered injuries.”

Celestia opened her eyes and rolled her head to Twilight. “My sister?”

Twilight smiled. “She's okay Princess. Pretty beat up, but okay.”

Celestia exhaled, releasing the heavy tension in her body. She returned to resting her head and closed her eyes. “That is so good to hear Twilight. I was so worried about her.” She took a few breaths before she dared ask her final question. “What became of Reikavra?”

No reply. Celestia glanced to Twilight. Her eyes were lost in her papers. Eventually she gave a shallow shake of the head.

Celestia gazed at her as the pieces of the puzzle clicked together. “I'm sorry Twilight.”

Twilight steeled her expression. “It's okay. This is just the way it is.”

Celestia knew that move. She knew exactly where the pain that had just been on Twilight's face had gone. She glanced at the window. Her student was in need. Was she really so bound by the will of the paparazzi that she would deny her a little affection in fear of them?

No. She reached out with her magic to close the blinds, slid down into the covers, and patted the mattress beside her. “Come my faithful student. I'd like to try new forum for this lesson.”

Twilight glanced at the spot, then back to her. Celestia nodded. “It's okay Twilight.”

Twilight beamed, jumped into the bed, and snuggled up beside her. Celestia wrapped a wing around her and levitated her writing materials over. “I'm thinking that today, my faithful student, I'm going to let you be the teacher and I'll write you a report on what I've learned over this whole ordeal. What do you think?”

Twilight's eyes widened. “I'm not sure how much I can teach you...”

Celestia chuckled and nuzzled her head. “More than you think my little pony.” She stretched out the parchment and dipped her quill.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,” she began, soliciting a giggle from Twilight. “One of the greatest joys in life is that warm feeling we get when we've been able to help somepony else, especially when they really needed it. However, when helping them becomes too much for us, watching them suffer can be pretty hard to handle. If we're not careful, the guilt of failure can grow so strong that it breaks us down and even hurts those around us. We have to take solace in the knowledge that we did everything we could to help, and, even though we failed, we can learn from our experience so that we can do things better if we ever face a similar dilemma in the future. Most importantly, we need to remember that everypony has limits and everypony makes mistakes. Even the most virtuous of ponies will sometimes hurt those they care about. A virtuous pony is not a pony that's never done anything wrong; a virtuous pony is a pony is always trying to do the right thing. It's okay to make mistakes as long as we remember that our mistakes are opportunities to learn. Your mentor, Princess Celestia.”

Celestia hovered the parchment to Twilight. “Well, what do you think?”

Twilight took it in her hooves and smiled. “A-plus Princess.”

Celestia smiled. “Thank you Twilight.”

The door to the hall gently pressed open and Luna's bandaged head peaked in. “Twilight Sparkle?” The moment she saw Celestia she burst through the door and darted to her. “Tia! You are awake!”

“Luna!” Celestia jumped from the bed and they collided in a hug.

“I was so worried big sister!” Luna said. “You were not looking well, even after I awoke.”

“I was worried for you too little sister,” Celestia said. “I was so afraid Twilight would tell me that you had been taken.”

“How are you feeling?” Luna asked.

Celestia shrugged. “Terrible, but, given the last thing I remember doing before waking up, pretty good.” She scrunched her mouth. “Actually, looking back, I would have expected to be a bit less, alive, right now.”

Luna chuckled. “Yeah. It seems the fates are quite fond of you sister. Between your popularity reaching to the inhabitants of the seas and the range that Harmony can apparently cover when enough ponies join in with the bearers, you managed to escape certain death.”

“Huh...”

Luna nuzzled her. “I'll take it!” She faced Twilight. “Thank you for watching her Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight glanced up from the parchment. “Wha?” She stared for a moment while she pieced together the situation. “Oh, Princess Celestia, right. Of course Princess Luna! Anytime!”

Luna looked at the parchment and frowned. “Really sister? You wake up to find your student well after that mayhem and the first thing you do is have her write a friendship report?”

Celestia laughed. “Actually, I wrote a report for her.”

“Oh?” Luna trotted over to Twilight. “Would you mind if I read?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, please!”

Luna took the letter up in her aura. When she reached the end she turned a warm smile to Celestia. “Very well said sister. What a wonderful lesson.”

Celestia returned her smile. “I wouldn't have learned it without you little sister.”

Luna blushed and waved a hoof. “Oh I just did what every good little sister would do.” She looked to the report, then to Twilight. “Would you mind grading one from me as well Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight's mouth fell open. “N-no, no! I'd be happy to!”

Celestia smiled. “You're a popular teacher today my faithful student!” She hovered another sheet of parchment and the writing equipment over to Luna.

Luna took them in her aura and tapped the quill off of her chin. “Hmm... How should I say this?” She took a deep breath, dipped the quill, and readied the page. “Dear Twilight Sparkle, we sometimes face challenges in our lives that seem insurmountable. Life has a say in where we go, and sometimes it puts us down a totally different path than we had planned for. It can start to feel like we have no control at all over what happens. But that is not true. We can control the way that we handle the challenges. We can choose to stay positive and attack them, or we can choose to run from them. Our challenges rarely go away, so when we allow them to run rampant, more often than not they'll end up hurting both us, and the ponies that we care about. Life's challenges can be difficult to master but even when we take a stand and fail, we still end up better off than we would have been if we had allowed ourselves to become frozen by fear. Your friend, Princess Luna.”

Celestia stepped over and laid a hoof on Luna's shoulder. “Also very well said dear sister.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, another A-plus!”

Luna blushed. “Oh it is just my two cents.”

“Well it's one of the most wonderful gifts I ever could have asked for,” Twilight said. “Thank you. Both of you.” She stepped out of the bed and hugged them. “Speaking of gifts...”

“Yes Twilight?” Celestia said.

No response.

“Twilight?” Luna said.

Twilight snapped to attention. “Sorry! I just... will you girls be okay if I head back to Ponyville?”

They nodded. “Of course Twilight.”

“Thank you!” Twilight said. She bowed and hurried out the door.

“Travel safe!” Celestia called.

“Okay!” she called back as her hoofsteps trailed off.

“Huh...” Luna remarked. “Wonder what got into her.”

Celestia shrugged. “You can never really tell with her.” She stretched her legs. “We should probably get a head start on stabilizing Equestria anyway.”

Luna frowned and telekinetically swung the door shut. “Sister, Equestria can, at the very least, give you a day's reprieve. Things didn't even get that bad around here when we were gone.”

Celestia arched a brow. “Really?”

Luna nodded. “Come.” She led Celestia out to the balcony and waved a hoof across Canterlot which basked in the afternoon sun. “Notice something?”

Celestia inspected it. It hummed with life as ponies bustled about their business. Celestia shook her head. “No.”

“Exactly,” Luna said. “Things are a little shaken up when you run the numbers, but really, they handled our absence just about the same way they handle everything. They freaked out, over reacted, eventually realized that the world was still spinning, and found a way to keep moving forward.”

Celestia scrunched her mouth.

Luna put a hoof on her shoulder. “You can stop to catch your breath Tia. It's okay. In fact you should probably take a nice, long, vacation.”

Celestia's eyes remained on the city.

Luna imitated Celestia's voice. “I don't need a vacation. I'm fine.” She grumbled and returned to her normal voice. “Tia! You just barely avoided dieing; you are not fine! You've been moving so fast for so long that you don't even know what fine feels like!”

Celestia chuckled and nodded her head. “You're right.”

Luna blanched. “What?”

Celestia turned to her and smiled. “You're right. I need a vacation.”

Luna held Celestia in an uncertain stare. “Am I hearing you right?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “Okay, I get it, I've been hard-headed at times.”

Luna scooted over and rested her head on Celestia's shoulder. “I am sorry sister, I just... I didn't expect that is all. You are a reasonable mare, I should not have assumed that you would resist.”

Celestia blushed. “Uhh... well...”

Luna tilted her head.

“I did put up a fight,” Celestia admitted. “I've been debating the sentiment since Rei's rant outside of Ifringale.”

Luna arched a brow. “Debating a vacation?”

Celestia giggled. “That I could, and maybe should, take a vacation, yes.”

“Could you-”

“Explain?” Celestia asked.

Luna nodded.

“Yeah...” Celestia replied. “During his rant, Rei went off about us babying the mortals. At first, I thought it preposterous. The delusions of a creature that knew nothing of Equestria. But when we came back, you took the reins, and for the first time in a very long time, I was able to stop. At first I was a wreck. Staying still felt... wrong. But eventually I settled into it and I started to really think about things. Firstly, I considered the state of Equestria and what you just pointed out now started to sink in. My fears that Equestria lacked any bit of independence had been a bit exaggerated. Then I thought back to all the times I'd been told that I'm deaf to my own needs and an experience I had at the river Styx finally made sense to me.”

Luna's eyes widened. “S-Styx?”

Celestia nodded. “Don't worry, I'm not going to ask you to euthanize me.”

Luna whimpered. “Th-tha... Thas good...”

“Just hear me out before you freak,” Celestia said.

Luna nodded. “Okay, I'll try.”

Celestia draped a wing over her shoulder. “I stopped for a rest break at Styx on my way to Ifringale. When I was looking at it I got hit by this really strange wave of emotion. I didn't have time to really introspect on it so I wrote it off and continued my travels. Back in Equestria though, I was able to think about it. Styx is the final stretch in life, the road to eternal rest. Maybe, that wave of emotion was my subconscious screaming to me that I do need rest. If my subconscious, my country, —” she squeezed Luna's shoulder “— and my wonderful sister, all think I need rest, and my country is at an age where it needs to be free to spread its wings, then why am I still holding on so tightly?” She sighed. “I think it's because I haven't been able to let go. They're the door behind which I've tossed all my insecurities about my past.”

Luna chuckled. “Deep.”

Celestia blushed. “Corny, I know. But seriously, this whole experience has forced me to face a lot of things I've been running from for a long time and now I'm finally starting to heal. I think all these things have been signs that I need to let go of the thing I've been using to hide all these years.”

Luna's eyes widened. “Sister, are you saying?”

Celestia nodded. “Luna, I...” Her eyes glistened. “I want to resign.”

“Whoa...” Luna remarked. “Talk about unexpected.”

Celestia nodded. “Yeah... I can provide you advice anytime you need it, anything you need.”

Luna drew back. “You think I'm going to go on playing princess and pass up an opportunity for us to be sisters again?” She shook her head. “No way sister. You said it yourself; it's time they spread their wings. Besides, getting away from all the nonsense and paperwork will let us spend more time helping the ponies that actually need it. I only wanted the job because you made it look so awesome anyway...”

Celestia giggled. “That's what I was thinking. Stop micromanaging everything and just get back to giving ponies the knowledge they need to do things on their own.” She frowned. “I doubt the idea will be received well...”

Luna waved a hoof. “Eh, we can worry about that tomorrow. 'Tis a beautiful day. Let us enjoy it.”

Celestia rested her head on top of Luna's. “I like that idea.” A warm smile stretched across her face. “What would you say to a picnic dear sister?”

“Sounds good to me,” Luna replied.

“Wonderful,” Celestia said. “I came across this carrot and noodle soup that you absolutely have to try.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Twilight stepped into a spotless Ponyville Library.

“Twilight!” Spike yipped as he skipped down the stairs. “I didn't expect you back so soon!”

She took in the room. “Yeah, I didn't expect to be back for another day or two. I see you didn't procrastinate with the cleaning.”

“Yeah well, —” he kicked at the floor, “— I wanted you to have a nice place to come back to.”

“Awe, Spike!” She yanked him into a hug, squeezing her cheek against his.

“Gah, Twilight!” he protested.

Twilight let him go and smiled. “Thank you.”

He waved a claw. “Eh, it's nothin, really.” He looked around at the shelves. “I actually meant to do more... What brought you back early anyway?”

“Something Rei said to me,” Twilight replied.

“Isn't he...”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah. He mentioned it before... well, you know.”

Spike nodded. “Yeah.”

Twilight motioned for the stairs and they made their way to her desk. She mounted it and reached out her window to investigate the hole in the branch just outside. She shuffled through some of the nesting materials left by its prior inhabitants until she found something a bit too large for the average bird to carry. She brought it over to a table and set it down. It was a brown little box with no openings and no keyholes, just a circular piece of brassy metal on its top.

“What is it?” Spike asked.

“I think it's a loyalty box,” Twilight replied.

“A what?”

“A loyalty box.” She held it in front of him. “Touch the top.”

“Uh? Okay?” He pressed his claw against the brass piece. Nothing.

Twilight nodded. “Okay, now, if my hypothesis is right...” She pressed her hoof to the brass and it illuminated with purple light. “Ha! I knew it!”

She pulled her hoof away to reveal her cutie mark glowing on the brass. A thin blue line of light wormed its way around the center. When it met up on the other side it split the box in half. Twilight lifted the top off to reveal a roll of parchment with 'Read me first' written on it beside something wrapped in a little ball of paper.

Spike peered inside. “Is that from?”

“I think so,” Twilight said. She pulled out the parchment and unfurled it.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

If you're reading this, then you either did some really thorough spring cleaning, or I turned out to be just a bit too much of a jerk for even you to save. If it's the first one you can just stop reading and proceed with making fun of me for being so crappy at hiding things. If it's the latter, I'm sorry.

First of all, don't blame yourself. It's not your fault. The decisions I made in life set me down a path that turned me into something horrible. Saving me is a task that is more than likely impossible. Despite that, you've taken it upon yourself to try and trust me, as I write this now, just two weeks into our partnership, you've made phenomenal progress. More than I ever thought possible. If you can't save me, nocreature can.

Secondly, I'd like to offer some thanks for what you've done. The first token of my appreciation is my literature collection. If you look through my charts to the world map and recite, 'no more deceit, no more lies, tell me now where the hunter hides', it will point you to my home in the north. I've a pretty expansive collection stored in its library. It's all yours. The second token is in the box wrapped in paper. You can open it after you read. The last, is a small bit of advice. The most important lesson my life has taught me.

The subject matter, as I'm sure you've suspected, is ambition. Ambition has brought us many wonderful things, from medical advancements that save lives every day to the liberation of groups so long oppressed. It is powerful. So powerful, that it can make a dream into a reality. Like all powerful things, there's a downside. If it goes unchecked, ambition can motivate us to make small exceptions to our moral code in the name of accomplishment. They seem justified at the time, but every time we make an exception, our moral code takes an infinitesimal shift. Extend this process over a long period of time and our code becomes compromised. Our code is like the shield protecting our soul and once it's gone, the soul is quick to blacken.

If you had the misfortune of seeing me as I truly am Twilight, then I beg you to consider it against the snapshot that is writing this letter. It is that very force of desire that turned what I was then, into what I am now.

In life there is so much we can do, so much we can achieve, and ambition is the force that can allow us to do it. By all means, I think we should all arm ourselves with it and attack our dreams, for that is where we find true fulfillment. However, when we arm ourselves with ambition, we must do so knowing that there are certain things in life that just aren't worth sacrificing.

Sincerely,
Reikavra

Twilight pulled the little ball of paper from the box and unwrapped a little light blue figurine of Rei with a small slip of paper wrapped around its midsection. She slipped the paper off and pressed it open.

To the best friend I never deserved. Thank you.

A New Arrival

A mischievous beam of light antagonized Twilight as she tried to sleep. She rolled to the other side of the bed and snuggled her head under the covers. It's a good thing Spike is out. If he saw this he'd be calling me various forms of sleepy-head from now until the end of time. She chuckled.

In his adolescence Spike had become consumed with independence. After a grueling debate with Twilight he had managed to persuade her to let him journey on his own. He claimed that his travels would only take him to the border of the Everfree forest, no further than Zecora's, but she had a terrible suspicion that he had lied. She feared that his true intentions were to meet with his less intelligent reptilian brethren.

She poked her head out from under the covers and looked to the library's conglomeration of spell books. After eying up the section on transformation spells, she retreated back under the covers. No, I Pinkie promised.

Images of a terrified Spike surrounded by bloodthirsty dragons clouded her mind. How could she have allowed herself to make such a promise? Dealing with pubescent fledgelings was even more confusing than the nightmarish stories had let on. She threw the covers down. This is hopeless. I need to do SOMETHING to keep myself occupied.

She hopped out of bed and trotted to the base level of the library to scan the books. There had to be something that would entice her brain enough to pull it away from Spike.

There was the Intermediate Guide to Cooking Spells. She could cook Spike a nice warm meal. Then, when he came back, if he came back...

She let out a huff. Cooking spells weren't going to cut it. She looked to the next book of interest, the newest edition of Mythical Beasts and Critters of Equestria. That might work. She brought it to her desk and set it down with a heavy thud. She opened it up and scanned the table of contents.

The first creature she stopped at was the basilisk. She shuddered at the thought of those massive fangs and slitted eyes. No thank you!

She continued down the list, stopping at the Cockatrice. She found herself flooded with memories of that slithering snake-like tail and those glowing eyes. She felt as though her body was stiffening up, everything closing in around her. She violently shook her head to bring herself back to reality. Let's skip that one too.

She continued down the page until she came across the dragon. She began flipping to the labeled section but stopped herself half way through. What am I doing, this is only going to make things worse. She retreated to the table of contents and anxiously ran her eyes down the page managing only to process about every third or fourth word. She read half way down the next page before her willpower broke and she hastily flipped to the first page on young dragons.

“Dragons are often known for being mighty, fearless, and terrifying,” the passage began. “Contrary to popular belief, however, they do not earn these labels purely by nature. They earn them during their arduous childhoods.”

Twilight swallowed the lump in her throat and pressed on. “Young dragons are notoriously hard on each other. They often engage in very brutal fights. While this can be very destructive to a young dragon's health it is also thought to be the reason that they are often so strong once they reach adulthood.”

Twilight started closing the book, but she couldn't follow through with it. She threw it back open and continued reading. “Groups of young dragons have a distinct tendency to coax one another into up-taking extremely dangerous tasks. While a few of the tasks they tend to pressure one another into are chosen for practical purposes such as retrieving food or trinkets, most of them are chosen simply because they involve some form of risk, often the risk of death.”

Twilight slammed the book shut and dashed over to the section on transformation spells. She checked the room to see if anypony was watching before she lowered one of the books from its shelf. I'm so sorry Pinkie, that's my little Spike out there!

As soon as her mental voice had spoken the words the door flew open sending her screaming into the air. She turned to see Pinkie Pie standing a mere hoof length in front of her, teetering from pure momentum.

“Twilight! Twilight! Twilight!” Pinkie barraged, “I need your help! Please, please, pretty please will you he-” She abandoned her beseeching. Her smile disappeared and her eyes narrowed. She flopped her ears and sniffed the air. “Say, something doesn't seem right here. You weren't thinking of breaking a Pinkie Promise were you Twilight?”

Twilight's heart stopped. “What, BREAK a Pinkie Promise? No of course not!” She nervously chuckled as she slid the book behind her.

Pinkie glared at her. The clock ticked as her normally joyous and lovable eyes burned into Twilight's. Twilight put all her energy into holding her terrified tics at bay.

Pinkie moved closer, eyes narrowing.

She took one good sniff, thought for a second, then put her signature smile back on. “Okey dokey lokey!”

Twilight relaxed. As nonchalantly as she could, she placed the book back onto the shelf. Without even knowing it Pinkie had made the case that betraying her beloved little assistant was not the right thing to do. As much as she wanted to chase him down, preventing him from doing anything on his own had left Twilight with a severely depressed dragon. He needed this. She slid the book back into its spot and sighed. “So you were saying you needed something Pinkie.”

Pinkie's eyes doubled in size. “Oh yeah! Twilight it's big.”

Twilight cocked a brow. “It's big?”

Pinkie bounded into the air. “It's huge!”

“How huge?”

Pinkie grabbed Twilight's head and pulled it in until her snout smacked into Twilight's. “Ginormous!”

“Well, what is it?!” Twilight asked.

“There's somepony NEW in Ponyville!”

Twilight gasped. Pinkie really knew how to get a pony energized! “Oh that's wonderful! We should go introduce ourselves!”

A sinister grin slid across Pinkie's bubbly features and she rubbed her hooves together in goofy yet somehow maniacal fashion. “Yes Twilight, introducing yourself is EXACTLY what you're going to do!”

Twilight stared at her. “Uhh... not sure I follow you Pinkie.”

Pinkie grabbed her shoulders. “You know how long its been since I threw a 'Welcome to Ponyville' party?”

Twilight thought back. It had been quite a long time. The last time Pinkie had thrown a party was... “Was I the last one you threw one for?”

Pinkie's head bounded up and down. “You know how long ago that was?!”

“Umm-”

“TOO LONG!” Pinkie shouted.

Twilight giggled. “I guess it has been a while. Alright then, what can I do to help?”

“Wellllll —” Pinkie took in a deep breath “— I want to throw the party at the Cakes, the Cakes sell awesome things like cookies and strudels and milkshakes and CAKES and that's super dee duper cool except the new pony might go looking for one of those delicious delights and if he does the whole surprise will be blown!”

Twilight's giggle came as a chortle this time. “So, you want me to keep him busy huh?”

Pinkie clasped her hooves together and domed the most irresistible expression in her arsenal. “Pleeaaassseee?”

“Of course Pinkie! I'm happy to do everything I can to help make the next 'Welcome to Ponyville Extravaganza' a success!”

Pinkie assaulted Twilight with a flying hug, ejecting the air from her lungs. “Yes yes yes! Thank you so much Twilight! You're amazing!”

“Thanks Pinkie,” Twilight wheezed, “You mind?”

“Oh sorry!” Pinkie hopped off.

Twilight returned to her feet and gasped for air.

“You okay Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, I'm okay.”

Pinkie smiled. “Good! I really need you for this Twilight. You're the perfect mare for the job! When I saw him, he was reading a book. I knew right then that you two would be bestest friends!”

Twilight's expression went flat. “Pinkie just because we both read doe-”

Pinkie pushed her out the door. “No time to lose Sister! You've got a job to do!”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

“You see him Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight tried to look through the bale of hay Pinkie had camouflaged her in but a straw poked her in the eye. She let out an aggravated yelp. “Pinkie I don't think I can even open my eyes in this thing let alone see this pony.”

The hay-bale with a pink fluffy tail permeating its backside hopped over to its companion. “Just stick your face against the front and open your eyes.”

“Pinkie I'm not doing that.”

“Oh fine, I guess you can come out. Just make sure he doesn't see you.”

Relieved, Twilight pushed her way out and got flush with the side of the closest building. She looked around the corner to the cafe. There, just like Pinkie had said, sat a cerulean colt with his face buried in what looked to be the most massive book in all of Equestria. She could see a horn poking out from behind the tome. His cutie mark looked to be a depiction of a meteor shower. “I see him.”

“Well, what do you think? Can you keep him distracted?”

“I think so.”

Pinkie erupted from the hay-bale. “Oh thanks sooo much Twilight!”

“He may not find me very interesting though, we might need...” There was a silence that was very uncharacteristic of Pinkie's presence. The two lifeless hay-bales sitting beside Twilight confirmed her suspicion. “Okay then, guess it's just you Twilight. Piece of cake. Just gotta go up, say hi, and find something you two have in common...” She took a deep breath. “Here we go.”

She approached the unsuspecting unicorn. As she walked her mind churned out an armada of possible outcomes, not one of which was very comforting. What if she walked up there and made a complete fool of herself? If she did, this pony may never respect her. She'd always be just some silly mare to him. She turned around and dashed back behind the wall, her breath suddenly labored.

“Wait what am I doing?” She peaked around the corner at the still oblivious unicorn. He was just another pony. She had introduced herself to ponies before. What made her so afraid of approaching this one? He should be easier to approach shouldn't he? He's a unicorn so he probably knows something about magic and nopony in their right mind would try tackling a book that big unless they REALLY loved reading.

She realized what was happening. This pony potentially had a lot in common with her and that alone was apparently enough pressure to stir up her fears of failure. She pulled her head back behind the wall. She was actually buying into Pinkie's blatant stereotyping.

She looked in the direction of the library, then back to the stallion. She grumbled. “Twilight, you're more mature than this.” She gathered her courage and trotted out to the cafe.

She sat in front of the stallion and cleared her throat. “Hello!”

He lowered his book and let out a gasp. “Miss, your eye!”

Twilight felt as though her stomach had just been warped out of her body. “M-My eye?”

“Here.” His horn lit up and his drink formed into a silvery reflective substance which he handed to her. “You better have look at it.”

“Thank you.” Twilight looked into the cup. The eye which had suffered the hay's wrath was now red, irritated, and admittedly not very attractive. She groaned. Of all the times for something like this to happen. She composed herself and smiled. “I'm really sorry about that, it got stabbed by a piece of hay.”

“Well that sounds awful! What were you doing with the hay that it would have access to your eye?”

Twilight stared at him. This was the first time she had really had a chance to look at him in detail. He was tall, just a bit shorter than Big Macintosh but far less bulky. Behind a pair of glasses were two silvery white eyes. Over his head laid a similarly silvery mane that fell about halfway down his neck.

“Miss?”

“Oh, sorry! What were we, oh right the hay. Trust me, you don't wanna know.” He arched a brow. “Anyway —” she pointed to the book “— I was just wondering what you're reading?”

“Oh, are you a reader yourself or were you just intrigued by the size of this monstrosity?”

She smiled. “Well its size IS very intriguing, but my love for reading is what made me ask.”

His eyes brightened. “Oh fantastic! It's good to see that there are still a few ponies interested in reading. Knowledge is a truly powerful thing and reading is one of the best ways to obtain it.”

Twilight beamed. “I couldn't agree with you more!”

He closed the tome and, with a noticeable amount of effort, slid it over to Twilight. “This is a rather rare one actually. I was fortunate enough to find it in the bowels of an old library a few towns back.”

She looked at the weathered cover. It read 'Master's Reference to Combat Spells and Enchantments'. She found herself feeling a little appalled at his selection. “Why would you ever want to read something like this?”

He chuckled. “I assume, by your reaction, that you're of the mindset that spells like these shouldn't exist?”

“That's an understatement.”

He nodded. “That is a mindset we share my friend. However being of such a mindset does not change the fact that these spells do exist. That being said, a strong understanding of them and the forces that drive them will allow a pony to identify when another intends on using them. Also, it puts him in a much better position to defend both himself and others against such an aggressor.”

“Hmm... An interesting outlook I guess.”

He extended his hoof to her. “Well if my reasoning for learning about such a brutish discipline has sufficiently quelled your disapproval of me, I would like to introduce myself.”

She nodded and took his hoof. “Yes I guess it will do. I'm Twilight.”

His face lit up. “Hello there Twilight, you can call me Rei.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The door to the library opened up granting access to Twilight and Rei. Twilight stepped off to the side and stretched out her foreleg. “This is it!”

Rei struggled to get his pack through the door. Twilight moved to assist but he solved the issue with a bit of magic before she was able to be of any help. He entered the library and inspected it. “Oh my, when you said you lived in a library I thought that you were simply emphasizing the size of your book collection. You literally live in a library!” He dropped his pack and walked around the shelves scanning over the selection. “How is it?”

“Well it's kind of like the best thing ever!” Twilight gleefully responded.

Rei chortled. “Well good for you. You seem like a pony who deserves a nice setup like this.”

“Oh thank you! That's very nice of you.” She watched him scan over the shelves. “See anything you would find interesting?”

He finished investigating the row he was on before responding. “Unfortunately when you read as much as I do, you have to look for a very long time before you come across something you haven't read.”

“You think you've read all of these?”

Rei sighed. “Most likely. All the ones that interest me anyway.”

Twilight attempted to make a rough estimate of just how many books this pony had read. “That's unbelievable! I thought I was the only pony crazy enough to do something like that. How long do you think it took you?”

“Too long my young friend. Too long. Would you mind if I checked the second level?”

She shook her head. “No not at all!”

A silence came over the two as they ascended. Before Twilight could find the words to break it, Rei spoke up. “So tell me young Twilight, what genre of literature do you find to be the most fascinating?”

Twilight's response was instant and so fluent that it seemed rehearsed. “Magic, particularly those that hold spells that I can learn, or tips on sharpening my skills.”

Admiration made its way onto Rei's features. “Very respectable! Many ponies have to force themselves to muddle through the technical and sometimes tedious tomes on magic. It's not often you find one able to actually enjoy the experience.”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah, and for that exact reason I rarely have anypony to talk to about it.”

He stopped and raised a hoof to his chin. “Hmm...” He scanned the room until he saw Owlowiscious. “Tell me Twilight, that owl you have there, does he deliver mail?”

“Owlowiscious? I never really thought to ask that of him. He's smart though, I suppose that's something he could do pretty easily.”

Rei nodded. “Well how about this, I will give you my travel itinerary. If you feel the need to talk to somepony about magic, you can send me a letter via Owlowiscious. We can be magic pen pals!”

“That's brilliant! I would love that! Would that work for you Owlowiscious?”

“Hoo!”

She giggled. “I think that's a yes.”

“Alright, it's settled then. I'll leave a copy of my travel plans for you before I leave. Wouldn't want poor Owlowiscious to have to travel all of Equestria just to deliver a letter.”

She nodded. “Agreed.”

He walked to the nearest book shelf and scanned over it. “Tell me Twilight, Have you ever heard the Legend of the Immortals?”

She shook her head. “No I can't say that I have.”

“It's a tale that was never preserved on parchment and very few creatures know it well enough to tell it.”

Twilight smirked. “I'm going to make the wild assumption that you just happen to be one of those creatures.”

“Good guess!” Rei teased. “Would you like to hear it?”

“Absolutely!”

“Well then, let me take you back many, many years. I must apologize as I do not know the exact number. Suffice it to say that this was a long time ago.”

Twilight chuckled. “Well then I better get my time traveling cap on!” Twilight snuck in a face-hoof.

“Our world was almost devoid of life and quite a wretched place to live,” Rei continued. “It was chaotic and without order, the very physics and laws of nature were in constant turmoil.” He levitated a book down from one of the shelves and studied its cover.

“It is said that there were a few creatures with the will to bring the chaotic forces of reality into harmony with one another. Thus some higher power, maybe the fates, maybe an omnipotent entity, maybe just luck in its purest form, gifted these few creatures with such magnificent power that they became capable of harmonizing their world. They set forth rules for one another, and delegated the individual responsibilities of keeping the world in harmony to the ones most capable of upholding those specific responsibilities. Before long the world was coming into balance, and creatures of all kinds, life itself, was beginning to thrive.”

There was a low hum and a snap as Twilight warped herself to Rei's side. “Are they still alive today?”

Rei returned the book to its shelf. “It's tough to say. You see as time went on the blessed creatures, the Immortals we'll call them, grew in numbers. As it turned out they were able to pass on their gift to their children. The governing they had seen work so well in the past began failing them. Some began openly disrespecting the rules they had set for each other. Those responsible for keeping the others in order tried their best to return their dynamic to its former balance but it was a losing fight. The tension between them grew until one day, during a summit, it erupted. Very shortly after the summit the Immortals disappeared entirely from the lives of the mortals. Whether they are simply in hiding or they have vanished from existence entirely was at one time a hot topic for debate. The only thing that is certain now is that they are nothing but a dying story to the select few mortals who's families still pass on the tale.”

“Wait, is this fictional story?”

Rei shrugged. “That has also been debated. I would say no, but many others think me crazy for believing such a thing.”

Twilight sat, lost in thought. She looked to Rei and arched a brow. “How do YOU know this story?”

“During my stay at a small residence in the land of the griffons I heard about a living elder who had achieved an age greater than any before him. Recognizing this individual as a spring of information I immediately sought him out.”

Twilight looked out her window at the evening sun. “Huh, I see. You know, I bet Princess Celestia has a great wealth of information to give too.”

Rei's ears perked up. “Funny you should mention her, she is actually the one I'm traveling to see. She's over one thousand years old I hear.”

Twilight nodded. “That's right. Both her and her sister are wonderful. You'll absolutely love them! I know it.” She looked to the stack of letters by her desk. “They're both very busy though. Getting a chance to talk to them may be difficult.”

“You talk as though you know them on a personal level young Twilight.”

Twilight averted her gaze and kicked her hoof across the ground. “Yeah well, uhh, Princess Celestia is kind of my mentor.”

His eyes betrayed awe. “That's impressive my young friend! You must be an extremely special mare!”

Twilight blushed. “Thank you. I try to be the best I can be for her.”

Rei walked over and laid a hoof on her shoulder. “I'm sure you won't disappoint her. Achieving tutelage under a mare as powerful as Celestia is a great achievement, it certainly earns you my respect. If you can impress her like that, you can achieve anything you put your mind to.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you so much. That really means a lot.” There was a sharp knock at the door. Twilight chuckled. “Better go see who that is.”

“Yes of course, I'll be just a second up here if you don't mind.”

Twilight nodded. “Not a problem at all!” She made her way to the front door which was now being pummeled by the visitor. “Okay, okay, I'm coming!” she called. When she opened it she found Applejack glaring at her. “Applejack? Is something wrong?”

Applejack's brow furrowed. “Is somethin wro-Where in Equestria have you been Sugarcube?!”

“I've been showing my new friend Rei the library? Why was there someplace you were expecting me to...” It was as though Applejack had just smacked her upside the head. “The party!”

Applejack's pupils went microscopic. “Twi!”

Twilight looked behind her to find Rei making his way to the first floor, well within earshot. She covered her mouth with her hoof to prevent any more slips of the tongue. Both mares looked to him. He ruffled his mane with a hoof and tilted his head. “I'm sorry Twilight, is there somewhere you need to be?”

Twilight's mind worked double time trying to salvage the surprise. After a second or so of thinking she responded. “Yes actually, a friend of ours is having a party that I should really be attending.”

“Ah, I see. Please don't let me hold you up.” Rei raised his things and made his way to the door. “I'll just be off so you two can do what you need to do. It was wonderful meeting you! I left my travel plans on your desk.”

Applejack looked to Twilight, silently screaming at her to stop him.

There was a snap as Twilight warped in front of him. “Say Rei, if you're not doing anything, our friend would love to have you as a guest!” Her mouth contorted into a monstrously wide grin.

“Oh I don't know,” Rei replied. “I wouldn't want to impose on somepony I don't even know.”

“Oh don't you worry yourself any mister,” Applejack chimed in. “Ah can guarantee ya won't be imposin any! As a matter of fact when it comes to Pinkie Pie, you're imposin if you DON'T come!” She matched Twilight's grin.

Rei chuckled. “Oh is that so? Well that's very kind of you girls to extend an invitation to me but I really should be getting some sleep. I'll be making the trek to Canterlot tomorrow.”

Twilight frowned. “Please Rei! There will be all kinds of ponies there! You just may learn some really cool things about Ponyville!”

Applejack nodded. “Not to mention you'll get to try some of the best food in all of Equestria!”

Rei looked to their pleading faces. “Well from the looks of it, accompanying you two to this little party would really make your nights.”

Twilight's grin returned as she gave an exaggerated nod. “It most certainly would!”

Rei sighed and put his hoof to his chin. “Hmm... Oh I might as well.”

Both mares leapt for joy. Twilight captured him in a hug. “Thank you so much! Pinkie will be so delighted to meet you!”

He smiled. “Well I'm happy to brighten your nights.”

There was a short silence before Applejack spoke up. “Well ya'll, we best get goin. Don't want to miss anythin.” Both Twilight and Rei nodded in agreement and the three began their walk to the Cakes, all still very oblivious to what their night truly had in store for them.

The Royal Surprise

The moon and its army of stars cast a midnight glow across Equestria, not a cloud in the sky to contest them. It was a serene illumination accentuated by the atmosphere, a paragon of stillness broken only by the occasional vibration from Ponyville's own gingerbread inspired sweet shop. It seemed as though nothing stirred outside of the party. However, had one with a keen enough eye been looking towards Canterlot they would have seen two small specs fall from one of the city's highest windows, one spec dark blue, the other white.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Luna plummeted through the air, her wings tight against her body and her nose pointed directly to the bottom of Canterlot Mountain. She looked to her sister just a few feet behind, gave a wink and returned her focus to the foamy mass that collected at the bottom of the waterfall. She estimated just how long it would be before she hit and closed her eyes. Five, four, three, two, she snapped her wings open and made a sharp change in course creating a small shock-wave. She opened her eyes. She was level, mere inches from the water! She rocked back and forth.

She glanced back just in time to catch her sister's eyes mid roll. Celestia didn't seem ecstatic about her maneuver but she was right behind her nonetheless. Luna sent her a mischievous smile and veered off across the open ground. She darted back and forth dodging obstacles as they came, meticulously adjusting her altitude to stay just inches above the ground. It made her feel so... powerful.

The feeling was short lived however. They were quickly approaching Ponyville and she needed to bleed off her speed to achieve nearly silent flight. After doing so, she navigated the outskirts of the town, careful to stay behind any form of cover she could find. She slowed to a halt and landed directly in front of the library.

Celestia gracefully set down beside her. “I think, dear sister, that I shall need to give you a lesson in the art of inconspicuous flight.”

Luna smirked. “Oh come now, art thou saying it was not fun?”

Celestia smiled. Luna gave a rap on the door and waited. All the windows were dark.

Celestia approached the little window next to the entrance and peered in. “She may be asleep little sister.”

“Well then we must wake her!” Luna exclaimed as she flew up to the balcony.

“Sister, poor Twilight may be very exhausted. Let us leave. We can inform her of our intent to visit and return again after she has had time to prepare.”

“Nonsense big sister! The surprise of our arrival will energize her enough.” She entered the library, ignoring her sister's further protests. The ample moonlight revealed a tranquil abode. Luna approached Twilight's bed and nudged the lump in the blankets. “Twilight Sparkle, my sister and I have come to surprise you with our presence! Awaken so that we may partake in spontaneous fun!”

The lump remained motionless. Upon inspection Luna discovered that it was nothing more than a pillow dressed in a mess of blankets. Perturbed, she made her way to the first floor. “Twilight Sparkle?” She, inspected a mess of books strewn about the floor in the hopes that she would find the young unicorn stuffed under one of them like some lost trinket. Such was not the case.

She angrily kicked at the ground. Four whole months she had spent persuading her sister to come out here like this. Were it any other pony whose health she was concerned about she could simply come flat out and tell her that she was concerned. Not Celestia though; Certainly not Celestia. Any expression of concern would simply be met with the assurance that nothing was wrong and followed up with an order not to entertain the subject again. No, with Celestia, one had to be much more creative.

Thus, when Luna had first caught the small echo of a terrified scream reverberating from her sister's room she began carefully observing her, collecting every piece of evidence she could. An out of character topical interest, a missed meal, or a rare slip of the tongue. It is also fortunate for Luna that she was blessed with the capability to traverse dreams. Although her sister had been able to bar her from mining the details of her nightmares, she was unable to prevent the Princess of the Night from ascertaining that they were, in fact, nightmares.

Luna hypothesized that Celestia's record breaking stint of long work hours and meager sleep was beginning to take a toll on her sanity. She managed to use Celestia's selfless nature to her advantage, telling her that she was becoming quite aggravated with their subjects and needed time out with her older sister to unwind. Celestia graciously set aside a date but every time they neared it, something would arise within the kingdom causing it to be pushed back.

Now that she had finally pried her sister out of Canterlot, it was extremely aggravating that the only pony whose presence she could truly count on to relax her was nowhere to be found. She exited through the balcony and set down by Celestia. She stared off towards the center of town as her mind churned for a solution.

Celestia intercepted her gaze. “Let us return to the castle Sister. We will reschedule. I promise.”

Oh no, no, no Sister. Thou needst this tonight. “The night is young yet big sister. Let us walk the town. Perhaps we will cross paths with Twilight Sparkle.”

Celestia joined her in gazing into the town. “It is certainly a nice thought little sister, but we risk catching the attention of our subjects. With as much as they have been bothering you, I'm not sure that we should take that risk.”

Luna forced herself to repress the scream boiling up in her vocal chords. “It is night sister, I am sure that very few ponies will see us, if any at all.”

“I just don't think it's a good idea little sister.”

“You promised that we would do as I wished tonight!” Luna barked.

Celestia sighed and turned an affectionate gaze on her sibling. “Alright, if it would please you so Sister, then I will not contest the idea any longer.”

Luna moved to her side and nuzzled her. “Thank you.”

Celestia nodded. “Of course dear sister.” They took a moment to embrace and ambled off down the street. For a while no words were spoken. They simply took in the town's winsome details, enjoying the contrast the peaceful stroll presented to marching with a pack of ponies attached to each hoof. Luna pondered breaking the silence but she found herself unable to produce any fitting collection of words to say. She'd comforted ponies before, but they were always younger than her and very open about their problems. Celestia was neither.

Fortunately her sister spoke on her own accord. “You know, this was a wonderful idea Sister. It is a shame to even think that this is the first time I've really admired Ponyville. It's truly beautiful.”

Luna felt a small tingle travel throughout her body. Maybe her efforts would pay off! “Yes it is. So rare it is for us to spend leisure time here. I suppose we have never really had the chance to take it in.”

“Let's change that Sister.”

Luna kept her leap of joy at bay, vowing to let it out when she was no longer in Celestia's presence. “We certainly shall Sister!”

Celestia playfully pushed Luna with her wing. “An absolutely perfect night for it too, wouldn't you say?”

Luna chuckled. “Absolutely sister! We are fortunate you and I.”

Their laughs trailed off into another strain of silence. Celestia looked to her sister as a mother looks to her child. “Luna... I know how you long for the approval of our subjects.” Her mouth opened again but she held back, grabbing a few more moments to find the perfect way to phrase her next statement. The suspense drew Luna's attention and the two locked eyes. “I want you to know that, regardless of what they see now, you have all the makings of a great leader.”

Luna's stomach knotted up and she found herself scanning their surroundings for something to feign interest in. She could barely remember the last time they had been so open with each other. It was... uncomfortable.

Celestia wrapped her wing around Luna's shoulders. “I think the day will soon come Sister when you are called upon to prove yourself as a leader. If you continue to train yourself as you've been, you will answer that call with such perfection that nopony in Equestria will be able to stop themselves from loving you.”

Luna's stomach finally adjusted to the climate of their conversation. As uncomfortable as it was, hearing those words come from Celestia was empowering. She gathered her courage and looked at her. “Are these feelings true sister?”

Celestia stopped and nuzzled Luna's cheek. “Undeniably my little sister.”

Luna rested her head against Celestia's. “Thank you...” No more words were spoken. No more needed to be spoken. They simply sat together, enjoying one another's company until they noticed a faint noise reaching their ears from the other side of town. “Did you hear that Sister?”

“I did.”

Luna grinned. “Shall we investigate?”

Celestia cocked her brow. “Are you sure our subjects have been bothering you little sister?”

Luna looked towards the source of the sound and a warm smile peeked through. “Not all of them... My visits to Ponyville have been very pleasant off late to be completely truthful Sister.”

Celestia sighed. “Yes they do have a certain charm about them don't they?”

Luna eyed her, expression now suggesting a mischievous intent. “Sooo... investigation?”

After a few seconds of consideration Celestia's face fell in harmony with her sister's. “Investigation.”

They opened their wings and took off, circling to gain altitude. Celestia spotted the lit residence of the Cakes and pointed it out to Luna. Noticing the party goers carrying on in the back yard they dropped to street level before approaching.

They crouched under the window, poking their heads up just enough to see inside. The building was teeming with ponies. Luna looked over them, hoping to find any signs of Twilight but none of them stood out as being particularly close to her.

Then she saw her. Peeking out from the others was the rainbow maned pegasus. She would never forget that inseparable gang of mares. If the loud mouthed one was there, the chances of Twilight also being there were very high.

Luna ducked under the window, her voice only a whisper. “Sister, dost thou see the table towards the center?”

Celestia honed in on it nodded. “Yes sister, I see it.”

“It is clear. Let us aim for it.”

“Aim for it?” Celestia shot a confused glance to Luna but Luna had already begun an ominously drawn out series of knocks on the front door.

Luna gave a short nod to her sister and prepared her horn for the spell. Hopefully Celestia would catch on.

She waited for the small movement in the doorknob, syncing her teleportation with the opening of the door. The results were remarkable. Everypony had their eyes fixated on the entrance, not a single one anticipating anything to come warping into the center of their gathering. Even the loud mouthed element of loyalty was sent screaming into the air.

“Hazah!” Luna cried out. Celestia pressed a hoof against her mouth to stifle her burst of laughter. The crowd was astonished. Not a single equine moved. They just stood there staring up at Luna and her sister with goofy looks plastered on their faces. Luna let out a nervous laugh, the tempo of her heart rapidly increasing.

“Princesses?!” Twilight's voice rang out, breaking the horrible silence. Ponies began to talk amongst each other. Luna even caught a few chuckles. Her heart discontinued its acceleration. For now, it would seem that a potential panic attack had been avoided.

Celestia and Luna stepped down from the table and found themselves standing directly in front of Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

Celestia quickly addressed them with an compuctious bow. “I apologize for our mounting of your table. It seemed like the point in the room which would... maximize the surprise.”

The Cakes were still petrified on the spot. Mrs. Cake forced her fore hoof to wave off the wrongdoing. “Oh no trouble your majesty. It was very surprising, wasn't it dear?” She jabbed Mr. Cake in the side.

He shook himself free of his paralysis and made an exaggerated nod. “Oh yes your highne —” the realization of who they were talking to finally hit them “— oh dear.”

“Get the broom!”

“I'm on it honey bun! What should we serve?!”

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake please,” Celestia tried to interject.

“Oh heavens I don't know! I'll make something!”

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake!” Celestia called. Her tone had struck the perfect balance of authority and geniality required to stop the hysteria and grab the Cake's attention. It was a talent that Luna deeply envied.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake,” Celestia said, her voice much softer now that they were listening. “My sister and I have come here, to Ponyville, at this hour because we wish to enjoy a reprieve from the exhausting weight of authority. So please, I beg of you both, and of everypony here. Please treat us as you would a neighbor, or a new pony from out of town, or even a family member if you like. Just, please, do not refer to us, or treat us, as your princesses tonight.”

Mrs. Cake looked to the kitchen, her internal strife plainly visible.

“Please Mrs. Cake.”

Mr. Cake draped a hoof over Mrs. Cake's shoulder. “We can still make those cupcakes Pinkie asked for honey bun,” he offered. She gave a determined nod to her princess and walked off with her husband, the couple supporting one another against the urge to pamper their new guests.

Twilight pushed her way through the crowd. “Prin-... Your High-... Uhm?” Luna noticed a few small beads of sweat fall from Twilight's brow.

Celestia giggled. “Celestia Twilight. Just call me Celestia.”

“Oh... right.” Twilight let out a nervous chuckle and swallowed her own urge to begin frantically making the party royalty caliber. “So, uhm, prin-” She took a deep breath and collected herself. “Celestia, Luna, how fantastic to see you!”

Celestia smiled. “It is fantastic to see you too my faithful student!”

Luna nodded. “Yes, greetings to you Twilight Sparkle! How goes thy gathering of fun?”

“It's going great! Even better now that you two have showed up!”

The loud mouthed pegasus flew over and landed by her side. “You know I gotta give it to you mares, that scare was pretty good. Almost my caliber!”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

Luna admired her sister as she simply smiled and giggled at the comment. Personally she wanted to humble the arrogant little pony up a bit. Instead, however, she did her best to follow her sister's example and simply laughed it off.

Judging from the looks she received from the others, it didn't work.

Celestia motioned towards the massive cake at the desserts table. “Sooo my little ponies, what's the occasion?”

Twilight's face lit up. “Oh that's right, Rei!”

Both Luna and Celestia sent her blank stares.

“Sorry. Rei is a new pony in town. He's who Pinkie is throwing the party for. Would you like to meet him? I know he'd love to meet both of you!”

Celestia nodded. “Yes I think meeting a new pony would be lovely; how about you sister?”

“Yes, I agree. Let us be acquainted with this newcomer.”

“Great!” Twilight chirped. “Right this way.”

Luna and Celestia followed their two hosts as they led them through the house. They made their way to the back yard where they were met with an assembly of ponies surrounding fair Applejack and her bobbing for apples stand. The crowd's attention was immediately drawn to Luna and her sister.

“Well howdy princesses!” Applejack greeted.

Twilight cringed. Rainbow Dash sped over to Applejack's side and whispered to her.

“Right... Oh... Oh Ah see... Okay will do RD.” She addressed them with a rueful look. “Sorry about that girls, Ah had no idea.”

Celestia smiled. “Think nothing of it Applejack. Thank you for being so considerate of our reprieve.”

“Sure thing Princeeeleeessstia...” She pressed her hat against her head and let out a nervous chuckle. “Uh... So, did ya'll come out here to do some bobbin?”

“Actually,” Twilight interjected. “I was hoping we could introduce Celestia and Luna to tonight's guest of honor.”

Applejack frowned. “You mean this little cheater here?” She motioned to Rei who had his head dunked deep into the apple tank. “Ain't nopony that can keep their head under as long as he has. He's usin magic, no doubt about it.” She grabbed his head and yanked it out of the tank.

He coughed and pounded on his chest. “Applejack for the last time, this is not magic. It's a technique I learned-”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Would ya quit tryin'a steal all my prizes for ten seconds and say hello to our new guests? They'd really fancy meetin ya.”

“New guests?” Rei grabbed the towel and buried his face in it.

Celestia extended a hoof to him. “Hello newcomer, and welcome to Ponyville!”

Rei froze. He remained motionless for a few seconds, head still buried in the towel. He carefully put it down, placed his glasses onto his face, and looked up to her. “Kilia... you're even more beautiful than I remember...”

Had he just? Luna looked to her sister. Judging by the size of her eyes she too had heard the same name.

Celestia backed away from him. “Twilight, what did you say this stallion's name was?”

“Uh-”

“Rei, Kilia,” Rei interrupted. “They know me as Rei.”

Celestia glared at him. “What are you doing here?” she demanded with her voice quaking.

Luna's heart raced. It had been centuries since she had seen Celestia get worked up that quickly. She wasn't the only one picking up on it either. Everypony was visibly uneasy. “Sister, who is this?” she asked.

“Who is this?” Rei exclaimed. “Umarak I'm offended! How could you fail to recognize...” he stared into his reflection. “Oh my, I do apologize. How foolish of me.” He raised a hoof. “One moment please. I'll clear this right up.”

Celestia braced herself. Seeing her concern the others backed away. Rei's eyes lit up with a crimson hue. His horn discharged a mass of energy that enveloped him and raised him into the air. He became a crackling ball of red light floating above them and growing brighter by the second. They shielded their eyes as the ball exploded, illuminating the entire town.

Ponies filed out of the house, curious about the phenomenon. Luna blinked, trying to clear her vision so she could assess what had just happened. She could make out the blurry form of a dark black stallion sitting where Rei had once been. As her vision cleared, she could see that he had gained wings. They were draconic, rigid and featherless. As his head became clearer she saw that he no longer had ears like a normal pony. Instead he had two black protrusions similar to antlers, however much sharper, straighter, with no branches, and sitting much closer to his head. His horn was darker and lacked its prior elegance. His eyes were both consumed by a red glow that made the pupil and iris indistinguishable from the rest of the eye. His mane had disappeared, replaced by a row of spines that ran from the top of his neck to the end of his reptilian tail, peaking in size right between his shoulder blades. In the absence of a fur coat his pure black flesh was plainly visible, resembling that of a lizard's but with a certain shine to it that Luna had never seen in any reptiles.

He sat before them, tail casually wrapped around his legs and a grin spread across his draconic snout. “There, now do you recognize me Umarak?”

Luna waded through centuries of memories. There was something familiar about him. She looked him over, trying to find any part that would give her a clue as to where in her memory she needed to search. She looked to her sister who was still glaring at him. She hadn't seen Celestia this upset since they had come to Equestria.

Ifringale... Memories long forgotten flooded her mind. “Mr. Dragonface.”

Rei chortled. “Huh, even I had forgotten about that nickname.”

“Enough of this,” Celestia growled.

Luna looked at her sister, confused by her aggression. “Sister it is Mr. Dragonface! You remem-”

“Umie please,” Celestia snapped. Luna shrank down and her ears glued back against her head.

“What are you doing here?” Celestia asked.

Rei smirked. “Well, Kilia, I was invited. What are you doing here?”

Celestia stamped her foot. “Stop playing games.” The ponies around her, save for the Spirits and Luna, took a step back.

Twilight stepped forward. “Princess what's going on?”

Celestia gave no response.

Applejack took a step towards her. “Princess please, talk to us.”

Again there was no response.

“It's rude to leave your poor subjects hanging like this Kilia,” Rei mocked, giving one last chortle before dropping his jest. “Your princess is upset about my presence because I represent a part of her past that she very much hoped would never reach her in this place.”

The ponies' confused looks fell upon Celestia. She broke her focus on Rei and glanced at them. Their gazes forced her back a few steps and her eyes took on a shimmer.

Rei stepped towards her. “Please believe me Kilia that I did not want to do this to you. I wanted to believe that you were capable of handling the fate that is looming down upon us. I wanted to believe that you could shake off your fears and take hold of your destiny.” He sighed and walked around her. “But you've continued to live this fantasy, ignored the grim future that awaits life itself, handed off tasks that were YOUR responsibility to Twilight and her young friends, presumably training them to permanently relieve you of your duties. And on top of all of this, you've allowed your magical prowess to slip so much that you were bested by a changeling.” He stopped in front of her, face somber. “I am sorry Kilia, but in the face of all of this, I can no longer ignore my duties to these creatures. I must ask that you relinquish your throne.”

There was a unanimous gasp. Celestia looked at her terrified subjects. “No... no, I will not abandon these ponies.”

“You've already abandoned them Kilia. However I anticipated this reaction from you. Since it is not my intention to harm you I've concocted an ultimatum that I think will dissuade you from any combative resistance. As much as it pains me to do this, I see no other option. Kilia, If you resist, it will not be you that I will punish. It will be your beloved student and her friends.”

Celestia stepped back in horror. “What?”

He motioned a hoof across Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow. “What will it be Kilia?”

She looked to Twilight and to her friends. “I... I...”

“Don't let this jerk force you out of the throne Princess!” Rainbow shouted. “He can threaten us all he wants because we're behind you every step of the way! Right girls?”

She was met with affirmative calls from the Spirits of the Elements. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie emerged from the crowd to stand by their companions.

Some sort of realization caught Celestia and she stood up firm again. “You're not that sick.”

Rei let out a low growl and walked directly towards her, forcing her to fall back. “Think, for one moment now Kilia, because I think you have an idea of just what I've had to do to keep our world the way it is. Consider those things and re-assess just how confident you are that I will not stay true to my word.”

“Get away from her!” Rainbow bolted to intercept. Her comrades united with her. Luna felt their confidence and joined them.

“Stop! All of you!” Celestia ordered. They turned back, directing confounded gazes on her. She looked past them to Rei. “What are the terms?”

“Permanent Exile,” he said. “Any presence in Equestria after leaving or any attempt to meddle with my duties will be punished as I see fit.”

Celestia gave a solemn nod.

“NO!” Luna shouted. “I'm not going to let you do this to her!” She readied her horn for an attack.

“No Umie!” Celestia screamed. “Stop this!” She warped in front of Luna, blocking her shot.

Luna hung her head, ears once again falling back.

Celestia approached her. “Listen to me sister, it is too great a risk to try and challenge him like this. There is no other option. I... I need you to be smart now Umie. It is a horrible irony I know but it would seem that today is the day we talked about. These ponies need you now.”

Luna's chest felt as though it was being crushed. “No sister, we will stand by you! All of us! We will cast him off just as we have cast off every challenger before him!”

“No Umie. He's not like the others. We can't risk fighting him like this. For now I think... I think it would be better if I left with him.”

“But where will you go? When will we see you again?”

Celestia embraced her. “I don't know.”

“Sister I don't want you to go. I can't do this without you...” Luna choked. “I love you.”

“I love you too Umie, I always have. I'm so proud of what you've become. You CAN do this, and you will. You'll do better than I ever could. Just stay strong okay? I'll try and get back as soon as I can. Please, trust me sister.”

Luna rubbed a tear from her face and nodded. “Okay...”

Celestia turned to Twilight and her friends. “Girls, I need you to stay by her side. You all have made me proud, just like her, and I know with you beside her she'll be able to do great things.” They nodded.

She looked to Twilight and smiled. “And you my faithful student, please don't stop growing after I'm gone. You can find a way to keep on learning even without a mentor. I know you.” Twilight couldn't say anything. She dashed up to Celestia and laid against her, a tear soaking into her fur. Celestia put a hoof on her shoulder and gave a benevolent nod. Twilight responded with a weak smile and stepped back.

Celestia signaled to Rei and sat beside him. His horn emitted a crimson aura that consumed them both. Celestia smiled at her subjects. “Goodbye, and thank you. You've all been so good to me.” With a flash and a loud snap the princess they had loved for so long was gone, leaving nothing but a small tear falling in her wake.

The God-Hunter

Rei laid upon the ground, sprawled across a dark alleyway of the marble city. His skull was pinned against the ground by a silver alicorn male with a sphinx and a centaur flanking him.

The alicorn glared into Rei's eyes. “Admit it,” he growled. “Admit that I am right-” His voice was overcome by a horrendous ringing.

A large shadow fell upon them but only Rei took notice.

“Be not a delusional fool,” an unclaimed voice said. “Sacrifices must be made if the Golden Age is to be.”

Mother?

Another shadow descended, opposite the first. “There is another way.” Father's voice replied. “We must see the good in one another. If we vilify then the world is already lost.”

“Our path is blocked by a boulder that love cannot overcome,” Mother said.

“Love is boundless!” Father exclaimed.

“Thy daughters are not,” Mother said. “By mercy's bounds even thou hast managed only to slow our enemies. They will not show thy daughters the same mercy.”

If they are hunted... I can't hold off an army father...

“Have faith in the prophecy!” Father roared.

“The prophecy must be paid for...” Mother replied.

To do everything in mine power to ensure that the prophecy comes to pass. That is what thou hast asked of me.

“This will consume thee...” Father said.

I can't hold off an army Father...

“It will cost thee thy ticket to Elysium...” Father said.

I have no purpose without the prophecy. If a soul is the price that must be paid, what better soul than mine?

“Please Reikavra, thy soul is not lost...”

I am sorry Father...

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

An elder minotaur made his way through a dense forest, his path illuminated only by the dim glow of the quarter moon. Draped over his shoulder was the limp body of a chimera. Its body bounced with each of the minotaur's heavy steps.

He came to a crevice in the jungle floor and dropped the body at his side. He peered down into the shadows of the crevice and from it eyes as dense as the stars in the night sky peered back. He grasped both of the chimera's legs in his forehands, took a deep stance, and froze. He peered behind and caught a thin blue bolt directly in the face. He roared and tumbled to the ground in a twitching heap.

Rei appeared from the shadows and stood between the minotaur and the limp chimera. “I see that thou hast found Zaska, Terrak.”

The minotaur replied in a broken moan.

Rei looked to him. “She was a good sentinel, Terrak. It does not sit well with me to see her like this.”

“N-N-... No words...” Terrak sputtered.

Rei raised a brow.

“N-No w-words, T-Thou shalt g-get nothing,” he steadied his head and glared at Rei. “Not even for my life.”

Rei turned away from Terrak and grimaced. He looked down to Zaska and studied her face. It was contorted in such a way that, it was hard to believe that it had ever given residence to her soul. His brow furrowed. He took a deep breath and turned a face of stone to Terrak. “My word is not so thin as thy comrades Terrak. I would not promise thee something that I cannot truly give. Thy life ends tonight, no matter thy actions. The lives of thy grandchildren though, they mustn't end.”

Terrak snapped a look of horror towards Rei.

“How many of you are there?” Rei asked.

Terrak's jaw trembled but he remained silent.

Rei sighed. “So be it.” He brought his tail towards Terrak's head.

“Thirty-five!” Terrak sputtured.

“And whom dost thou answer to?”

Terrak trembled. “That creature will do worse than thee...”

“That creature will die before hearing of this,” Rei replied.

Terrak cackled. “As if thou couldst. Thou art not nearly as cunning as she.”

Rei tilted his head. “She?” Terrak's eyes doubled. Rei snapped his head upwards and leapt into the air, just barely avoiding a torpedo that flew from the forest and exploded upon Terrak.

Rei spun himself to land with his back to the crevice. Eight immortals approached him from the darkness. At their center came Yire. She cackled at Rei. “Thou hast always been such a brash creature. What a shame that thou art such a thorn in my side. Thou wouldst make a powerful weapon.”

Rei's jaw hung, the words caught within his throat. He looked to the place Terrak had lain, then back to Yire.

Yire smiled. “Oh, do not fear little titan. Thou hast still found a use for thyself. It has weighed heavy upon my mind that with his purpose met, I have no way to put an end to this God-Hunter that those foolish little sheep fear. He is still but an idea. He hath no body I can bring to them as proof of his end.”

Rei snapped his jaw shut and desperately reviewed his surroundings.

Yire stepped towards him. “So I thank thee Reikavra. I shall sleep much lighter now that thou hast so eagerly offered to play the part.” She motioned to the others.

Rei dove into the crevice as spells soared inches over top of him. He pulled his limbs tight and used what room the crevice allowed to gain speed. As the rocky bottom threatened to crush him, he snapped his wings open and cut into a vertical ascent. He thrust with all of his might and enveloped his body in blue energy, jolting back and forth to avoid the spells that were now sailing down into the crevice.

By fortune of his beloved speed he managed to launch past his assailants; but a wyvern, a chimera, and a harpy, all built just as sleek and aerodynamic as him, erupted into the air to give chase. They offset their spells from one another to put him under constant fire, denying him any chance to put distance between them. To make matters worse, he could hear the pounding of his ground-born assailant's feet as they kept pace with him below.

His brain struggled under the reduced blood-flow, pulling up every maneuver in his arsenal and making painfully rough calculations of their chance of success. So far he'd come up with nothing higher than ten percent.

He was relieved of the decision by the chimera who read his cut and connected with a bolt. The hit sent Rei spiraling out of control through the air, allowing the other two to connect. He plummeted towards the ground, furiously maneuvering his wings to regain some bit of control.

He managed to point himself towards heavy canopy cover, utilizing the branches to slow his descent in a very painful but far less fatal manor than that which the solid ground offered. He put himself into a roll and transitioned into a sprint with not but a few snapped spines. Score another 'IOU my life' to Father for pushing him to learn how to take a hit.

A large mountain cave crept into the moonlight ahead. Damn! Bound to get cornered in there.

He glanced to his outs on either side only to find that the fastest of the group had moved into position to contain. He peered upward, barely making out the shadows of the airborne unit holding position above. Yire's guard were no rookies, they were herding him directly into the cave.

With no other options he fired up his sonar spell and accelerated through the entrance. The moonlight faded away behind him as he descended. His nose lit up when he pulled in the cavern air. There was something familiar lingering in it, but his brain couldn't link it. His sonar echoes warned of a sharp turn ahead. He swung around the corner and immediately found himself faced with a group of giant, dimly glowing, purple masses.

For the first, and last time, so long as he would live, Rei thanked his stars for leading him directly into a den of Ursa Majors. He could only hope that he hadn't found the only pacifist bears on all of Gaea.

He lunged to the closest major's nose and kicked off to vault himself towards the next. He repeated the process and dashed straight for the wall. The two majors blearily raised their heads and blinked in confusion. Their attentions were immediately drawn to Rei's hapless pursuers as they rounded the corner. Rei ducked into cover behind a major and used his ethereal spell to pass through the cave wall.

When he reformed he felt the collective roar of the grumpy den rumble the ground beneath him. He let out a chuckle between gasps and continued to run.

Even when his body cried for time to quell the fire in his limbs, he denied it. Even when his body demanded attention for its wounds, he denied it. Even when it insisted that the pace would bring him death, he commanded it forward. It was not until his muscles mutinied and he collapsed to the ground that he stopped running.

For many minutes, there was not a single thought that his brain could produce. All resources were allotted to his stinging throat as it rushed air into his lungs.

Reikavra is quite a thinker though, so it was not long after his mental resources started freeing up that he contemplated the development.

His thoughts brought with them crushing despair. His enemy was now well aware of his intentions. So much as a peep to one of his peers, a single slip with his blessed magic, or even an unfortunate moment of imperfect alertness and they would descend upon him with flawless vengeance. In just a few moments he had seen a sea of options stripped away.

He stared into the lazily wavering patch of overgrowth before him. As the overgrowth blocked his view, a compilation of strategical barriers blocked his foresight on the path to which he should precede. His vision granted by a wide network of comrades and magical capabilities was no more. He was blinded.

His mouth curled into a grin and he breathed a few manic chuckles.

Come now Rei, operating with vision and foresight; what fun would that be?

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

The blaring sun beat down upon a large jungle clearing. The ground was crisped to a light brown. Rei stood in his unicorn form. Sweat dripped from his mane as he distributed blocks to the group of construction ponies working before him. Their team was but a blip in a sea of busy workers. The beginnings of a girthy temple sat at their center.

Shouts broke from the edge of the group followed by the cracking of whips. Rei raised onto his hind legs to see the source. A group of drivers were leading seven or so ponies dressed in the gem studded and gold embroidered clothing of the ruling class towards the temple. Rei buckled over and let loose a fit of coughs. The driver nearest him approached, cracking him across his shoulders with his whip. Rei turned up the severity of his fit and paired it with convulsions.

The driver grumbled and motioned to two of the working ponies. They hoisted Rei up and carried him off to a tent at the edge of the site. They deposited him inside, beside a pile of bodies. Rei waited for them to leave before he stopped his fit. He raised to his feet and peered about the tent. A stocky armored unicorn approached him from the opposite side. Rei brought a hoof to his temple and threw up a number of jamming spells to mask his magical signature.

When he had them up, he dropped his hoof and sniffed at the unicorn that now stood before him with a heavy axe in his aura.

The unicorn glared at him and thrust a hoof towards a headstand at Rei's side. Rei grinned. His horn flickered and the axe fell from the air as the unicorn grasped at his throat. He opened his mouth and tried without success to speak. His eyes grew wide with terror as his axe hovered into the air and turned its edge upon him.

Moments later, Rei slid out from under the side of the execution tent wearing the guard's armor. He passed along the edge of the site until he was able to work his way towards the back of the temple. He climbed the side and slunk into a small opening in the wall. It led to a crawl-way which he moved through until he came to a hole through which Yire's voice trickled in.

“It disturbs me,” she said, “that thou wouldst bring this accusation upon me with no intent to let me defend myself.”

Rei peered in through the hole. Yire sat upon a riser in a decorated throne. Before her sat Arianna and six ex-sentinels. “Stifle thy wicked tongue Yire,” Arianna commanded. “No more will it save thee.”

“Arianna,” Yire said. “What has come between us. We have worked so well together for all this time, have we not?”

Arianna shivered. “I made a deal with thee Yire. Never have I trusted thee, but I saw no other way to save Ifringale from the doomed path they were on. 'Twas an error of which I shall never forgive myself. But what is done is done.” She widened her stance and readied her horn. The others mimicked her. “I can only right that wrong now and beg the fates that our society is not already lost.”

“So confident,” Yire sneered as the runes upon her body illuminated. “So radiant, so strong... I shall gravely morn the loss of thee.”

Arianna and her team unleashed a flurry of spells. A portal appeared before them and from it a giant body erupted. Arianna's team was beset by the mighty gaze of a giganotosaurus. Their spells bounced off of her hide, thick as armor.

“Themis!?” Arianna gasped. Her team frantically turned about as their exit was cut off by two more titans, one with the body of a mammoth and a chimera with the head of a bull.

Rei cringed as the bloodcurdling cries of Arianna and her team saturated the crawl-way. He backed away from the hole and bopped a hoof off of his chin.

Very interesting dear ol' Yire, very interesting...

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei stood in his unicorn form inside a stone room with an exploration team of twelve ponies, evenly split between pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies. Three members were huddled around a mess of books and maps at the center of the room while the rest carefully inspected the walls and the ceiling.

Rei sat before a tall stone door which depicted a serpent. A series of emblems and ruins glowed upon it, bathing Rei in their bright blue light.

“Dear Olrick.” One of the unicorns said. “Olrick!”

Rei turned to face one of the unicorns at the center of the room, a white stallion with a gray beard and thick spectacles.

The unicorn motioned to the side. “Couldst thou clear out of the way? We need to see the runes.”

Rei nodded and stepped off to the side.

“Thank thee,” the unicorn replied. He returned his attention to his chart and mumbled back and forth with the other two.

Rei returned his attention to the doors. So much willpower it took not to attempt blasting his way through. He knew better than that. Father was a very resourceful creature. Bypassing his barriers would not be so easy. Instead he continued contemplating the symbols in the hopes that he could offer some assistance to the others. He did this to no avail. He was no explorer and his mind continuously scampered off to envision the spoils on the other side.

“Ah-hah!” the bespectacled stallion yipped. He pulled a collection of stone pieces from his pack and laid them before the door. “From only the bringers of his demise shall he flee, those divines he fears whom rise from their slumber by destiny made clear.”

The others were left with blank stares.

“Just watch,” the stallion said. He pulled a book from his pack and leafed through it. “Here we are,” he said as he pressed a hoof to the page and recited the words.

“Different are you,
by body alone,
no different by mind or soul;

The powers you have,
this price I decree;

Uptake this duty,
my divines of new;
Make bright my future,
and my children free;

My love is unwavering,
but this warning I give;
If my words you ignore,
this fate you shall live:

My depths will give rise,
To a serpent of sin;
Rent useless ye lies,
and powers within;

Not shall he fear,
divine magic or might,
and to Styx shall he cast,
Angel and Demon alike;

The key to his end,
my fates they shall hide,
from the father born,
two children of pride;

When lost is his soul,
made black by ye crimes,
come forth will those two,
the remaining divines;

Their justice to beckon,
Their love to align,

Cast off be their task,
that fallen serpent of mine.”

The door cast a beam of light upon the pile of pieces. One by one it pulled them from the ground and fused them with itself. They formed a depiction of two alicorns hovering above the serpent. The alicorns thrust their wings open and rose to their hind legs. Light glowed from them upon the serpent which uncoiled and disappeared past the bottom of the door. The space it had vacated glowed bright blue and disappeared, opening a pathway through the door.

Hooves clapped together as the crew shouted in excitement.

“Well done Polastus!”

“So brilliant thou art!”

“Yet again Polastus!”

Polastus smiled and shook his head. “Please, 'tis the least I can offer after all that this team has done.”

Two earth ponies and two pegasi approached the opening and cautiously moved into the room to investigate.

As the rest waited for the okay, Polastus frowned and looked down to his book.

His comrade looked to him. “What's the matter Pol?”

“I was so taken with excitement that I'd found the answer, I took not the time to consider it in detail,” Polastus replied.

“What is it that thou art thinking?”

“That keeping creatures out was only the secondary objective of this particular puzzle...”

“The primary?”

Rei approached their side. “To be a warning.”

Polastus swallowed and looked to Rei. “What didst thou say, Lord Olrick, thy motivation was for funding this effort?”

Rei closed his eyes and took a long breath. “The pursuit of knowledge...”

One of the pegasi poked his head out from the entrance. “'Tis clear!”

“Who,” Polastus said, “Who is the warning for? What would be thy guess, Lord Olrick?”

“The Serpent,” Rei replied.

Polastus shuddered. “Then for him to continue means tragedy, wouldst thou not agree?”

Rei nodded and glared into the room.

The four ponies who had cleared the room moved through the entrance and glanced about in confusion at their tense comrades, all with their eyes glued to Rei. “Uh?” one uttered. “What's going on here?”

Rei's brow furrowed. “That has always been known. That such was always her intent, that is the only new information here. But, to think that there would be no cost to a Golden Age would be foolish.” Dark blue bolts permeated from his horn and engulfed his body. “This changes nothing.”

The strongest of the team jumped to neutralize Rei but a wave of energy erupted from him and trapped the team against the walls.

Polastus struggled to face Rei, who took his fully in his empowered form. “Please listen to me, I too know the tale of Cyrus. Only his wife and a single son were lost to the titans. The rest of his family were lost to his own madness.”

“Mmm,” Rei hummed, “But in return they granted Cyrus such power that Kronos was forced to assemble every one of his mightiest titans to bring him, a mere mortal, down.” Rei grinned and stepped through the entrance.

“No!” Polastus screamed. “The terror thou shalt unleash upon our world! Not even thou canst fathom-”

Rei sealed off the entrance. Before him he could see, suspended above the floor by a stand, four grey spheres. He bowed to them. “Elements of Ambition, Determination, Willpower, Focus, and Diligence, I beseech thee, hear my plight. Our world is beset by a darkness, infested by those who would use unmatched powers to enslave those unable to resist. Alone I am not mighty enough to deny them. However, if you would look into my soul you shall find that my goal is clear, my will iron, my drive relentless, and my efforts unwavering. I humbly request that you would make me your bearer.” Rei illuminated his horn and the elements glowed. “Together, we shall restore justice to Gaea!”

White bolts of energy danced between the elements and fired into Rei's chest, hurling him against the wall. He slid to the ground and groaned as the four elements grew bright with their respective colors. Their auras engulfed them and they circled one another forming a multihued ring. Rei was hoisted into the air by their aura and positioned directly in front of them. His eyes grew wide as they pointed their axis directly at his chest. They rocketed forward and slammed into him, enticing a howl of pain. He trembled helplessly in the air as orange, purple, yellow, and magenta streams of energy passed out and back into his body.

Eventually the spectacle faded and Rei fell to the floor where he spent quite a while rasping. Once the pain was bearable he rose to his feet and peered up at his horn. He tried putting a bit of magic through it. What escaped was a pillar of crimson light strong enough to send him hurling over onto his back.

A wicked grin stole his face as crimson twinkles shone through his eyes.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

A lethargic and gloomy world formed around Twilight. Heavy sniffs pierced the air. The titan Themis followed a scent to a towering mountain. She peered up to the pitch black storm that hovered above. Even she, a creature as old as any that was alive, was beset with a ghastly expression.

“Almost there,” Rei's disembodied voice said.

“Almost where?” Themis growled.

“Thou shalt see,” Rei replied.

Themis grumbled and started up the mountain path.

“It eludes me, dear Themis,” Rei said, “why thou hast chosen to strike a deal with Yire. She who is the most cunning and deceptive of our mother's gifted.”

Themis spat into the smog. “So, like a coward thou hast learned of my dealings while hidden from my gaze.”

“I've not come to educate thee on the differences of courage and cunning Themis,” Rei replied.

Themis laughed. “I know mine attributes. Thou wishest to know my plans, I shall tell thee for I fear not the meddling of a coward. Thou seest, with all of Yire's boundless intellect and impressive powers of deception she is still but a slave to her greed. By playing along with her machinations I am provided an opportunity to pick away at the mightiest of Gaea's second generation.” She rounded the corner and stood upon the peak of the mountain, surrounded by the smog. “In time they shall be so weak that they'll be unable to defy our will. Our path shall be cleared and we shall march to retake the Order of the Titans!”

A thunderous laugh broke from the smog. “I see! Well dear Themis I extend to thee an apology, for I must bear thee wretched news.” The smog pulled away to reveal the lifeless bodies of Themis' fellow titans hanging from the rock. “There can be no Order, for thou art all whom remain.”

Themis roared her rage, shaking the very ground she stood on. “Speak coward! Speak thy name and stand before me so that I may look upon the fool who wouldst dare commit such treachery!”

Rei, in full draconic form, emerged from the smog with a wicked grin upon his face. “'Tis I, fledgling to thy sister, the Reaper of the Skies, bearer of the mighty Elements of Ambition, and the prime of all Gaea's blessed children! 'Tis I who shall at last lay to rest thy horrid order. ‒” His eyes flickered with crimson light as he laid his ravenous glare on Themis. “‒ At last, with but one, final, member.”

Themis let out a roar which shook all of Tartarus, and charged.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Two unicorns garbed in the jewels and robes of Egyptian priests carried a wooden cage through dimly lit halls. Rei, now in the form of a small green unicorn colt, sat within the cage. The unicorns brought him to the room in which Arianna had been slain and set him down before Yire as she rested upon her throne. They made short bows and hastily left.

Yire waited for the heavy thud of the temple door closing. She descended from her throne and circled Rei's cage. She licked her mouth and smiled. “Tell me little one, are thy mother and father still alive?”

Rei nodded through trembles.

“Thou wouldst most certainly like to see them then, ‒” she peered into his cage “‒ I would presume.”

He nodded.

Yire floated a claw to the front of the cage and snapped the bounds on the door. “Then run. If thou canst escape me, I will let thee see thy mother and father again.”

Rei stared at her.

She spun the cage to face the entrance to her chambers and grinned at him. “Run!”

Rei stumbled out of the cage and raced through the archway. With his magic he kept watch on Yire as she joyously rolled upon the cage, using her toes to count the seconds that passed. He took his smog form and hid within the shadows.

Once Yire had gone thrice across her toes she bolted into the hall and sniffed. She turned left and ran to the corner of the hall. Rei took his colt form at the opposite end and made a loud giggle.

Yire spun about and stared at his wide shadow which fluttered about in the torchlight. He turned down the hall and ran.

He heard her claws clicking off of the floor towards him. He took his smog form, passed over her, and reformed in the place that she had just vacated. He waited for her to reach the corner and giggled. She spun back towards him and thinned her gaze. He turned and dashed off down the hall.

This time Yire went the opposite direction, moving to cut him off. He took his smog form and waited for her to complete a full lap about the hall. When she reached her starting place she skidded to a halt and peered about in confusion.

Rei retook his colt form inside of her chamber, positioned himself so that his shadow extended out from the entrance, and giggled. He dashed towards her throne and dissipated. She rushed into the chamber and stood in the center, staring at the empty space before her.

Rei covered the exit with smog. “Dear ol' Yire.”

Yire slowly turned to see him emerging from the smog, now in his fully empowered form. She grinned. “Reikavra... I should have known.” She strutted up to her throne and laid down. “Only thou wouldst be so bold as to commit such an insult in mine own domain. I am gracious though. I shall grant thee an opportunity to explain thine actions.”

Rei smiled. “I need to get the names of every one of our siblings that has been foolish enough to aid thee. And, one other thing... What was it? —” He brought a hoof up and bopped his chin a few times before he shot it towards the ceiling. “— Oh yes, —” he spun it to face Yire “— thy skull.”

Yire cackled. “I see. Well I am sorry to say that I can grant thee neither of the things that thou hast come to me for.” She rested her head on her paw. “Still, I am very pleased to see that thou hast come to me. Thou art much more difficult to find than I had first estimated.” She slammed a paw on the side of her throne. A deep hum emanated about the room and a stone slab fell from the top of the entrance, sealing them in the room. Runes illuminated along the walls.

Rei hummed as he read them. “Thou blockest my teleportation? If, dear ol' Yire, thou thinkest that my intention is to flee, I am afraid that thou hast once again failed in her estimation.”

The runes on Yire's body lit up. “Well, let us see if thy intent does not change.” The ground lit up, giving way to four massive portals surrounding Rei, one in each cardinal direction, but nothing emerged from them.

Rei hummed to himself, directing his song with a swinging hoof while he waited for Yire's confusion to set in. When she betrayed her surprise he chuckled. “Poor Yire...” He formed a layer of smog behind her through which he opened a crimson portal. She took her eyes off of him to observe the smog and so he warped just behind her. He waited as she backpedal directly into him. “Allow me to aid thee in grasping the situation.” He pivoted on his front legs and bucked her through the portal.

He followed just behind as she emerged atop the mountain that stood as the grave site for the Order of the Titans. She stumbled to her feet and spun about as she took in the bodies of those she had expected to come to her aid.

Rei smiled. “Thou hadst asked me to give thy God-Hunter form. ‒” His eyes became drenched in crimson flames. “‒ I did thee one better. I gave him life.”

Yire dashed away from him, feverishly looking for an escape. To her dismay, there were no breaks in the smog so she dashed straight towards it instead. Rei reformed himself directly in her path and she crashed into him. The force knocked her back into the center of the mountain. Rei cackled.

She crawled backwards until her back pressed against the mountain wall. “Dost thou think that thou art some higher power than us?! That thou canst freely commit such atrocities?! Thou canst not rid the world of the role we play, son of Narissa! Thou canst only take our place!”

“Mmhmm,” Rei hummed. “Father feared the same. Perhaps the two of you are right.” He shrugged. “There is little importance to such a debate now...” Rei set his ravenous glare upon Yire as his storm closed in on her. “I'm just having too much fun.”

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei pranced into his dark castle under the mountain, joyously humming a Hearths Warming Eve carol. Upon his tail, he twirled a skull. His eyes were still a deep blue. He descended into his basement and entered a room which was entirely empty, save for the shelving on the wall. Upon the shelves sat rows of skulls, thirty-four skulls in total.

Rei danced from side to side, accentuating the final few notes in his carol. On the last he extended his rump and tossed the skull towards an open place in the shelving. It just nipped the edge and teetered off towards the floor. He gasped and dove forward, barely catching it in his extended wing. He exhaled.

He grinned, wiped his brow, and hopped back to his feet. He juggled the skull between his wings before he carefully set it onto its designated spot.

He took a step back and admired his collection. Yire's entire band. He smiled. What a wonderful sight. A relic to the preservation of justice. A physical representation of all he had given to preserve the mortal's liberty.

He sat before them for a while, just taking them in. They were quite inanimate though and even the most attentive of creatures grow bored with the inanimate after a while. He left the room and made his way out to his gem farm. He scoured it for the three most gourmet gems he could find. He took them back to his living room and laid upon his couch to savor them under the warm glow of the fire. Once he was finally forced to swallow the last bite he shut his eyes for some much needed rest.

But rest didn't come. He simply tossed and turned about the couch. Eventually he left to grab a book from his study, a ginger beer from the kitchen, and returned to the fire to curl up with the book. After ten minutes of re-reading the same section due to a wavering focus he tossed it aside and grumbled. He rolled onto his back, hung his tail above his head, and flicked at it with his fore-hooves. His eyes took to an empty spot in his ceiling, then to his couch.

He scrunched his mouth. “Hmm...”

He warped in some parchment and a quill from his office and scribbled out a few calculations, complete with diagrams of a suspended couch. He grumbled, scratched out the calculations and began anew. This time he made it to the end of the page before he scribbled out both the diagram and his calculations. He flipped the page over and stared at it, batting at his chin with the quill.

“Aaarrrrrggghhhh!” he moaned. He tossed the page into the fire and huffed. The paper crumpled and blackened until it was but a small spec of ash which fell down into the coals. He peered at the stairwell which led to his collection of skulls and clicked his tongue. He glanced between the fireplace and the stairwell. With a grumble, he hopped to his feet and headed back to his skull room.

He counted the skulls three times, and three times he came up with thirty-five. On the third recount he sighed and gave up. He had made no errors. All of Yire's band had been brought to justice. He furrowed his brow and huffed. Why did she have such a small group anyway? Any respectable foe would have had at least fifty members. He cast a flat gaze across the skulls.

What of those that suspected Yire's crimes but did nothing to stop them?

No.

No. He couldn't.

He shouldn't.

But... Then again... Did they not share some of Yire's guilt? His eyes widened and he flicked his tail off of the stone. His eyes flickered with crimson light, stopping at a steady glow and his mouth curled into a ravenous grin.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei paced about before a wall upon which set one hundred and forty three skulls. One for every creature that could have in any way been involved with Yire's plots. Rei violently shook his head as he paced, jarring the battle inside.

Why should he not fill these walls with every one of their skulls? Was that not Gaea's plan to begin with? Furthermore, such fate seemed too good for them. Those who would squander Gaea's gifts. Gaea had given, and yet all they did was take.

He shook his head and growled. They were always taking.

Always taking.

Always taking.

And this Olympus, a testament to divinity? What idiocy; 'twas a testament to false gods! They had long since abandoned the responsibilities for which they deserved their pride. Divine superiority was naught but an illusion now. These immortals were worthless!

He slammed his hoof off of the ground.

Worthless. Slam. Worthless! Slam! WORTHLESS!

He knelt to the ground and trembled. 'Twas Gaea's will, and so it should, be for he understood well now her reasoning.

He lunged onto his feet and let out a roar. His body exploded into a cloud of smog and jetted out the door.

Olympus must die.

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

Rei, as a small green unicorn colt, sat facing a statue of Discord. He stared up at it, motionless. Little more than the subtle rising and falling of his breaths revealed him to be any more lively than the statue.

A female bespectacled professor trotted up to his side. “Ah, there you are. I was worried that you had gotten lost. Bit of an adventurer aren't you?”

He didn't budge.

The professor followed his eyes to Discord and shivered. “Don't stare at him too long. He's unnatural. Even as he is now, he can't be trusted.”

“It's really him?” Rei asked.

“Yes,” the professor replied. “Turned to stone so that we could be freed of his treachery.”

Rei exhaled and hung his head.

Another set of hoofsteps approach them. “Ah, there you are Professor!”

The words hit Rei like a barreling snowdrift. He knew that voice.

“Hello Headmaster,” the professor replied.

Two hoofsteps brought the headmaster closer to Rei. “So is this little Avery?” she asked.

Rei turned towards the voice to find two white legs as pillars to him in his foal form.

“That it is,” the professor said. “He's very bright. I think he'll be a wonderful addition to our third year class!”

Rei followed the legs to a booklet floating in a golden aura.

“Third years?” the headmaster gasped. “That's an advance of two years!” She peaked out from behind the booklet and smiled at Rei. Under her gaze, his heartbeat quadrupled.

It was her. Daughter of the father, she who had once been Keeper, she who had once been the bane of tyrants.

She who had once been a friend...

“Kilia...”

Kilia knelt down and turned an ear towards him. “I'm sorry?”

Rei stared down at his feet.

The professor chuckled. “Don't be intimidated little one. I know she looks as mighty as the burning sun, but she's really a sweetheart.” She put a hoof on Rei's shoulder. “Now I need to be on my way. Wilt thou be alright if I leave thee with the headmaster?”

Rei peered into the professor's eyes and swallowed.

Kilia returned to her full height. “Thou really shouldst be going Amber. I doubt Autumn will last long without thee. If Avery groweth too uncomfortable, I shall let him stay with one of the other professors.”

Amber nodded. “Alright. Well I hope to see thee around Avery!” She galloped off.

Kilia closed her booklet. “Well Avery, ‒” she extended a hoof “‒ I'm Celestia and I'm absolutely delighted to meet thee.”

Rei peered at it. He reached out and shook it, taking great care not to meet her gaze.

Kilia's hoof hung for a moment after Rei let it go. She withdrew it and smiled. “So Avery, we'll need to head to my office to complete thy paperwork. Would that be all right with thee?”

Rei closed his eyes. Was she not another immortal? Would it not be an injustice to all the others if he was to allow his own prejudice to soften her fate?

Kilia peeked her head into his view. “Avery?”

With a little shudder he nodded.

Kilia smiled. “Thank thee very much Avery. If thou wouldst follow me.” She led him through the Academy to her office on the third floor. She had a big desk with two chairs facing it, a bookcase, and a few tables covered in neatly stacked papers. She showed Rei to one of the chairs and walked over to the table by the window.

She hummed as she shuffled through the papers. “I want you to know, little Avery, that professor Amber is not easily impressed. Thou art quite talented if thou hast impressed her so that she would suggest a two year acceleration.”

Rei gulped. He probably should have tried a bit harder to play the part. He glanced back to the door, then to the window. They looked to be the only escape routes. The walls were thick enough that, if he could just get the jump on her with the disable, they should keep her contained. He directed his gaze at her.

She was still busy with the papers. “Just another moment Avery,” she said. “I do apologize for the wait.”

Rei took a deep breath. He had to make his move. Every moment he spent delaying he risked detection. He returned to his empowered form and released the stealth spells to free up his magical faculties.

The papers dropped to the table. He peered at Kilia from his peripheral. She stood frozen, staring at his reflection in the window. “Rei...”

His eyes flared with Crimson light.

She spun around and flared her horn, readying a petrification spell.

Rei intercepted her with a thin blue disable. It crashed into her horn, scattering the magic she was gathering and peppering her with static snaps; but she didn't fall. Her body convulsed and the magic punished her horn, but she took a deeper stance, sharpened her glare, and growled as she forced more magic to her horn. The petrification spell formed again.

Rei grinned. He'd expect nothing less from the daughter of the great Iokin. He doubled his spell with a roar and again her spell scattered.

Her glare faltered but she held firm. She pushed more and more magic to her horn but the spell wasn't reforming. Finally the flow of magic grew too great; it ripped wide gashes in her horn, flaring out in flames. With a bloodcurdling scream she toppled over and crashed through the table.

The door to the office burst open revealing squadron of guards. Rei unleashed a wave that scattered them across the hall in heaps. He slammed the door shut and threw the desk in front of it.

A squadron of pegasi flew towards the window. Rei lifted the tremoring Kilia in his aura and hurled her to the other side of the room. He lifted the bookcase and smashed it through the remains of the table to block the window.

He walked to Kilia as a cloud of smog formed around them. He glared down at her. His eyes flared and the smog roared, but he didn't lunge. He just hung above her, threatening to end her. He clenched his teeth and drew back. He lunged forward but he redirected before he reached her. He growled and circled the room.

The smog dissipated. He made another lap before he stopped at her and laid his spines across her throat. She was still without her senses and unable to resist. He strained his tail until the muscles burned but he couldn't swipe. He lifted it and slammed it against the desk with roar.

He sucked in furious breaths, pressed his hoof against her chest, and ripped a poisoned dagger from his pack. He glared down at her with the dagger hovering at his side. The light in his eyes flickered.

Kilia blinked. “Why?”

“Why?” Rei growled. “Why?! Because we're false gods! Because we're obsolete! Because we're no more immune to tyranny than the mortals, only more capable of enforcing it! Because, because, because... ‒” His lower jaw trembled. “‒ Because I had no choice!”

“Rei...” Kilia reached out and put a hoof to his cheek. “Please... Let me help you.”

A tear dripped from his eye and traveled down her leg. Her desk vibrated and one of the shelves erupted unleashing the Elements of Harmony into the room. They spun around the two, forming a multihued aura which encapsulated Rei.

He gazed at them, but he didn't resist. He winced and threw his head back in a roar of pain as the Elements of Ambition erupted from his chest in a cloud of smog. The Elements of Harmony flared and condensed their aura around Ambition. Ambition crackled and resisted but their efforts only slowed Harmony. Eventually, the aura pressed Ambition back into Rei's chest.

The glow in Rei's eyes flickered out and Harmony dropped to the floor. Rei staggered away and fell into a trembling heap. His vision waived and blurred. He heard smashing of wood, then the shattering of glass. He raised his head to see soldiers pouring in from both the window and the door. At their center, he saw her. She was so burned, so beaten, and there at her side, his own dagger.

Father had been right. What he had become...

The terrified soldiers sat before him with their weapons aimed, but he could barely see them.

All he could see was Kilia.

All he could see, was the price of his existence.